You are on page 1of 108

MEIER Articles and Interviews

PDF generated using the open source mwlib toolkit. See http://code.pediapress.com/ for more information. PDF generated at: Thu, 31 May 2012 05:45:47 UTC

Contents
Articles
External Links FIGU Interview with Billy (1988) Interview with Billy (1998) Interview with Billy (2011) Silent Devotion Spirit Lessons The Deadly Might Of Thoughts And Feelings The Laws and Directives of Creation The Original Prayer In German Created By Henoch The Philosophy of Life The Seven Steps of Education The Twelve Recommendations The Wrong Way Thoughts about Worries of Yesterday, Today and Tomorrow To Be of Equal Value Understanding The Term Creation What the Human Seeks What the Plejaren Wish for Earth Humans Working upon Goodness 1 3 16 29 47 58 60 61 68 73 74 77 78 79 81 82 85 93 101 104

References
Article Sources and Contributors Image Sources, Licenses and Contributors 105 106

External Links

External Links
Note to Webmasters: Please insert a link to your website on this page if it is related to Billy Meier in a neutral or neutral-positive sense. Thanks - FoM Webmaster

Official FIGU Sites


FIGU Switzerland [1] - (in English [2]) FIGU Switzerland's English Translations Page [3] English FIGU Forum [4] German FIGU Forum [5] - (in English as a "guest" [6]) Italian FIGU Forum [7] - (in English as a "Guest" [8]) FIGU Forum Thread - Your Questions to Billy Meier, Answered [9] FIGU USA [10] - Taken offline until FIGU USA has been recommissioned by FIGU HQ (in Switzerland). FIGU Canada [11] FIGU Australia [12] FIGU Dictionary Site [13]

Eduard Albert Meier's personal website [14]

Other Billy Meier or FIGU-related Sites


TheyFly.com [15] gaiaguys.net (backup copy) [16] Jeroen Jansen's The Meier Case [17] (Looks like this site is offline for now) The Contact Reports of "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier: a topical listing - Courtesy David E. Chance [18] [Mirror [19] ] Questions To Billy Meier Answered I - Courtesy David E. Chance [20] [Mirror [21]] Questions To Billy Meier Answered II - Courtesy David E. Chance [22] [Mirror [23]] "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier: An English-Language Bibliography - Courtesy David E. Chance [24] [Mirror [25]] Clemmm's English Translations [26] James W. Deardorff's Research of The Talmud of Jmmanuel [27] Billy Meier Translations [28] Billy Meier Contact Reports MySpace Blog [29] UFO Facts by Stephen Moore [30] The Circle For Humanity - Group dedicated to the ever increasing overpopulation problem [31] Dr. Dietmar Rothe's writings [32] Charles Page's The Revolution Of Truth [33] Jose Barreto's Human Being of the Earth [34] Eurasian Institute of research in Billy E.A. Meierology [35] Michael Hesemann's Archived Website [36] PLEJAREN FEDERATION BEAM NOKODEMION CREATION OM Facebook Study Group [37] Methusalem Meier's Blog [38] Toward The Truth [39]

External Links

For Young People


Billy For Kids - Stories About Other Human Beings In The Universe [40] The Adventures of Billy Meier! - A Graphic Novel [41] | Episode Two [42] | Episode Three [43]

Non-English Billy Meier Links


Arabic [44] http://www.pleyadescontacto.com http://pleyadescontacto.blogspot.com http://www.freundderwahrheit.de (Friend of Truth)

Overpopulation-concerned Sites
Population Matters [45] World Population Awareness [46] The Green Party - UK [47]

The Webmaster's Other Websites


Future Of Mankind Software [48] Dev Blog @ Future Of Mankind [49]

References
[1] http:/ / www. figu. org/ [2] http:/ / translate. google. com/ translate?js=n& prev=_t& hl=en& ie=UTF-8& layout=2& eotf=1& sl=auto& tl=en& u=http%3A%2F%2Fwww. figu. org%2Fch [3] http:/ / www. figu. org/ ch/ index/ downloads/ translations [4] http:/ / forum. figu. org/ cgi-bin/ us/ discus. cgi [5] http:/ / forum. figu. org/ cgi-bin/ de/ discus. cgi [6] http:/ / translate. google. com/ translate?hl=en& sl=de& tl=en& u=http%3A%2F%2Fforum. figu. org%2Fcgi-bin%2Fde%2Fdiscus. cgi%3Fpg%3Dtopics%26access%3Dguest [7] http:/ / forum. figu. org/ cgi-bin/ it/ discus. cgi [8] http:/ / translate. google. com/ translate?hl=en& sl=it& tl=en& u=http%3A%2F%2Fforum. figu. org%2Fcgi-bin%2Fit%2Fdiscus. cgi%3Fpg%3Dtopics%26access%3Dguest [9] http:/ / forum. figu. org/ us/ messages/ 12/ 1871. html?1295844244 [10] http:/ / us. figu. org/ [11] http:/ / ca. figu. org/ [12] http:/ / au. figu. org/ [13] http:/ / dict. figu. org/ [14] http:/ / beam. figu. org/ [15] http:/ / www. theyfly. com/ [16] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ gaiaguys/ Meier. htm [17] http:/ / meiercase. 0x2a. info/ meiercase/ index. php [18] http:/ / www25. brinkster. com/ chancede/ Cnotes. html [19] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ chancede/ Cnotes. html [20] http:/ / www25. brinkster. com/ chancede/ Answers. html [21] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ chancede/ Answers. html [22] http:/ / www25. brinkster. com/ chancede/ Answers2. html [23] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ chancede/ Answers2. html [24] http:/ / www25. brinkster. com/ chancede/ Meier. html [25] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ chancede/ Meier. html [26] http:/ / clemmm. googlepages. com/ [27] http:/ / www. tjresearch. info [28] http:/ / www. billymeiertranslations. com

External Links
[29] [30] [31] [32] [33] [34] [35] [36] [37] [38] [39] [40] [41] [42] [43] [44] [45] [46] [47] [48] [49] http:/ / www. myspace. com/ billymeiercontactreports http:/ / www. ufofacts. co. cc/ http:/ / www. thecircleforhumanity. net http:/ / www. avilabooks. com/ writings. htm http:/ / revolutionoftruth. com/ http:/ / wahrheit7x7. webs. com/ http:/ / eir. forever. kz/ http:/ / replay. web. archive. org/ 20020330122555/ http:/ / michaelhesemann. com/ http:/ / www. facebook. com/ groups/ Nokodemion/ http:/ / methimeier. wordpress. com/ http:/ / www. towardthetruth. org/ http:/ / www. billyforkids. info http:/ / www. theyfly. com/ The-Adventures-of-Billy-Meier. html http:/ / www. theyfly. com/ The-Adventures-of-Billy-Meier-4. html http:/ / www. theyfly. com/ The-Adventures-of-Billy-Meier-8. html http:/ / www. aldalu. com/ http:/ / populationmatters. org/ http:/ / www. overpopulation. org/ http:/ / www. greenparty. org. uk/ http:/ / software. futureofmankind. co. uk http:/ / dev. futureofmankind. co. uk

FIGU
Please note that this website (futureofmankind.co.uk) is not an official FIGU website, nor is the owner a FIGU member. Contact with FIGU can be made via the FIGU website [1].

About FIGU
In the 1970s, Billy Meier began working with other people interested in learning about his remarkable contact experiences with people from the Plejares. The knowledge he had gleaned from these contacts was written down and made available for public scrutiny. Some members of the group even witnessed the incredible phenomena themselves. Together they decided to publicise the information and formed a group they call FIGU, a German acronym that stands for Free Community of Interests for the Border and Spiritual Sciences and Ufological Studies. In addition to publishing and distributing the documented experiences, facts and evidences of Billy's contacts, FIGU addresses many vital, worldwide issues on a daily basis. These include the crusade against overpopulation, the fight against the abuse of women and children, the protection of animals, human rights, and the struggle to save Planet Earth and its plants, animals and human life.[2]

FIGU in a Nutshell
1. We are a non-profit, tax-paying organization established under the name "Free Community of Interests for the Fringe and Spiritual Sciences and Ufological Studies" upon statutes in accordance with ZGB Article 60 ff, and we publish an official, annual financial report. 2. We do not believe in one god as the creator of the Universe and all life therein, nor do we believe in any messengers of some god, angels, saints or any other higher beings that would determine the fate of the world and all life, including that of human beings. Nor do we belong to any religious denomination. 3. We only accept Creation as the highest form of all energy, might and existence. As the Universal Consciousness, it is the existence of all Universal existence and an inherent element of the all-encompassing block of the Absolute Absolutum.

FIGU 4. We pray neither to Creation nor to any other entities or things. Prayers are only directed on an equal level to the spirit and Creation -- but not in worship. Creation neither seeks being prayed to nor does it require prayers, although invocations may be directed toward Creation should a person so desire. Such an invocation must never be performed in a worshipful manner, for Creation does not require worship in a religious-cultlike manner. The individual, however, is free to honor and respect Creation in a prayerlike form. If a prayer is performed, it is not to be executed in a submissive manner but in a way that indicates respect or certitude. This also applies when a prayer is directed to one's own spirit, which, of course, is a fragment of Creation. A prayer must never be executed in a pleading or submissive manner but with certitude and free from any servility. One must be conscious always of one's own responsibility toward one's own self and toward others in every aspect of life. 5. We do not claim to be all-knowing, nor are we cognizant of Creation's and life's every secret. This ultimate knowledge and total wisdom rest with Creation alone, respectively its spirit and its laws and directives. 6. We do not have a master, godly individual, exalted being, illuminati, guru or god-sent person whom we revere or venerate. We only have a teacher who instructs us in elements of the spirit, forms of consciousness and all matters of life and the psyche, Creation, the Absolute Absolutum and the Creational laws and directives, to mention but a few. This teacher is not and shall not be elevated above other persons, for he is no more and no less than other human beings. As such, he is appropriately respected but not idolized or thought of as a saint. He is a normal person and absolutely equal to everyone in all matters, as it should be with any other human being -- no more and no less. This illustrates that the teaching element within the FIGU community stems from a person who is a very normal member like all of the others, and who is without a higher or better position. 7. We do not have a "local apostle" or anyone who functions as a representative of some god, holiness or of Creation. Each human being is fully responsible for all of his/her actions, activities and life -- without having a god, holiness or Creation standing over him/her telling him/her what is good or evil, respectively what is right or wrong or negative and positive. 8. We do not perform any "holy sealing" ceremonies and distance ourselves, therefore, from the blessings ("God wants it this way") of a religious-cultlike nature. 9. We do not perform any baptism ("driving out the devil"). 10. We do not celebrate masses or Eucharistic ceremonies (which, according to the Christian religion, must only be received by those who have been "sealed" or confirmed = blessed). 11. We do not have any dogmas or doctrines, and we do not live by any. 12. We do not teach salvation from sins but, instead, we do teach that each and every human being must live within his or her personal responsibility and for self-responsibility, and observe the Creative-natural laws and directives. 13. We reject religious-cultlike false teaching about sin and absolution because an integral part of evolution is that human beings do have faults. Hence, each person must continuously learn throughout his or her life. We learn through our mistakes, however, and the mistakes must be recognized and eliminated, thus generate advancement. It is therefore erroneous to believe that mistakes (sins) committed must be assuaged through some punishment (absolution), whether it is in this or some other life (= judgment of God/Karma, etc.). (Transgressions against the law are not simple errors, but are punishable actions according to human laws.) 14. We are not a cult or a religious sect. We neither possess a missionizing consciousness nor are we accustomed to a consciousness-related (spiritual) narrow-mindedness within our ranks, nor are we caught up in fanaticism. 15. We tolerate all secular or religious views or belief systems -- but this does not mean we must align ourselves with them. Within FIGU there exist no religious, cultlike thinking or belief systems, and we do not perform cult-religious rituals. 16. Instead of prayers we hold meditations, and this indicates that prayers are directed toward one's own spirit or toward Creation; such prayers are nothing other than meditation. 17. We do not oppose official agencies and the government, and we do not reject serving in the military for a defense army.

FIGU 18. We do object, however, to individuals who hold powerful and subjugating positions over the population (dictatorships and the like), and to dictators who thrive on hunger for power and lust for rulership. For this reason we are also against all forms of religious, sectarian, fanatical, dictatorial, military, radical leadership. 19. We reject all extremism of an ideological, political or religious nature, as well as all fundamentalism, terrorism, anarchism, dogmatism, fanaticism and similar or identical ills. 20. We are against all religious, military and political insurrections and reject all forms of aggressive actions. 21. We are against revolutions and wars of any sort unless they are strictly for defense that leads to progress and peace. 22. We oppose all biological and chemical warfare and contamination; all testing and utilization of nuclear bombs (even for commercial use) and all use of nuclear energy (nuclear power plants must be avoided. Unfortunately, this cannot be the case yet due to humanity's rapidly increasing energy supply requirements and lack of superior energy production methods). 23. We oppose and crusade against all further increase of the current overpopulation. 24. We oppose and crusade against any torture and capital punishment. 25. We oppose and crusade against xenophobia and racial hatred. 26. We oppose and crusade against any type of discrimination and violation of women. 27. We oppose and crusade against any mistreatment and violation of children. 28. We oppose and crusade against any cruelty to animals and the keeping of any animal in human living quarters. 29. We oppose and crusade against the destruction of nature, the unnecessary cutting down of forests, and the pollution and destruction of bodies of water. 30. We reject and fight against any human slave-trading, slavery, oppression and domination. 31. We scorn the exertion of power over others because each and every human being has an intrinsic right to be free that must not be curtailed by the power of others. We also spurn the following principles: Power through money, power through religion, power through politics or power through military forces. 32. We oppose all types of illogical application of force; hence, we also oppose the use of force in the name of some god, saint, a religious sect, regimentation through other forces or a religion. 33. We oppose the blessing and sanctifying of weapons, wars and revolutions, as well as to all aggressive or deadly actions in the name of religions, religious sects, gods, saints or those who lust for power, to mention only a few items. 34. We are for complete internal and external freedom of humans, a freedom that must not be curtailed or suppressed, not even through government regulations and laws or by schools, institutes, religions, religious sects, special interest groups of any type, the military or all form of civilian dictators. 35. We know and are convinced that the Earth is not the only place inseminated and endowed with life in the entire Universe -- human and other life exist on non-terrestrial worlds and those beyond our solar system. 36. We are unwilling to missionize in any form for the things FIGU stands for; we do, however, state our teachings, opinions and views to others if they come to ask and pose questions on their own initiative. 37. We strictly oppose any abuse of legal or illegal drugs and of alcohol. 38. Our principle is not "Live and let live" but rather "Live and assist others to live." 39. We are not politically active in any form within the FIGU framework. 40. We are opposed to all sectarian activities of a religious or secular, fanatical or oppressive nature and those that are destructive to the psyche, the body or the entire human being. 41. Our teachings and views are directed toward reincarnation/rebirth in the sense of an evolution through the material life until the being becomes a pure spirit form and ultimately unifies with Creation itself. 42. We strive for knowledge, love, harmony, wisdom and evolution but not for power, money and wealth. 43. We provide psychological assistance for living and, within the framework of the "Active Alliance", also help with provisions to those in need. (Any contributions to "Active Alliance" are exclusively utilized to cover expenses for helping others and for the postage and packaging of the items -- we do not, therefore, syphon off any

FIGU money for overhead expenses, salaries or administrative costs. All related tasks within the entire FIGU offices are provided by all members free of charge.) 44. All possessions of the FIGU community (property, materials and finances) belong to all of the members in the FIGU community. Therefore, they do not belong to certain individuals. 45. We advocate for progress in all scientific fields and branches as long as their ethical and positive-evolutionary format is guaranteed. 46. Every FIGU activity is paid for through voluntary subsidies in the form of monthly and annual contributions, whose sum is determined by the members, and through voluntary contributions of associates from the internal and external circle of friends. 47. The FIGU community publishes and retails vast amounts of written material in its own print shop (Wassermann-Publishing House) and by outside publishers. 48. We live by the conviction that balanced nutrition alone (vegetables, fruits, berries, cereal, meat, other animal products and the like) guarantees a healthy way of life and development (physical, psychic and consciousness-related). 49. The FIGU members dedicatedly and voluntarily perform their tasks within the FIGU community. They are cognizant of the Creational-natural laws and directives, as well as the bearing of responsibility for themselves and the well-being and fulfillment of their own advancement along with that of mankind's and all life. 50. We stand fully behind the concept that human beings are given life in order to fully live it in an evolutionary manner within the framework of self-responsibility and all other human obligations. No entitlements exist to circumvent the above-mentioned duties -- neither through shirking of responsibilities nor through murder, suicide or the refusal to fulfill the duties imposed by life.[3]

FIGU Switzerland Centre


The SEMJASE SILVER STAR CENTER is the headquarters of FIGU, Freie Interessengemeinschaft fr Grenz- und Geisteswissenschaften und Ufologiestudien (= Free Community of Interests for the Border and Spiritual Sciences and Ufological Studies). With all the facilities at the Semjase Silver Star Center, creational laws and commandments as well as spirit teachings are both learned and taught. Consequently, people surge to the Center from all parts of the world in order to work, learn, communicate with like-minded individuals, and to seek peacefulness and revitalization among nature.[4]

Our Manifesto
Saturday, April 10th, 1993

RELIGION AND FAITH ARE NOT THE PATH TO TRUTH


Religion, as the embodiment of the backward link toward a god or a creator, is equivalent to stagnation, a barrier to progress, restriction, restraint and a clinging attachment to prescribed thinking practices and false philosophies, ideologies, doctrines and other teachings by church and creed. The dogmas of cult religions and religious sects deny and disallow man his inherent right to research and fathom the Creative principles and universal connections through his own laborious thinking processes. There is only one path to cognize the truth: Everyone who wishes to enter man's only feasible and evolutionary path must thoroughly ponder everything ever read, heard or experienced. This contemplation must be thorough and honest, with the required healthy capacity for critique, as well as rationale and reasoning. In so doing, a person achieves clarity of the real context which, in turn, enables him/her to obtain the necessary knowledge through personal efforts. Thus, we the members of the Free Community of Interests in Fringe and Spiritual Sciences and Ufological Studies (Freie Interessengemeinschaft fr Grenz- und Geisteswissenschaften und Ufologiestudien = FIGU) are not blindly faithful individuals who adhere to some obscure beliefs. Instead, we are human beings in search of the Truth.

FIGU

NO VENERATION OF GODS AND IDOLS


The Free Community of Interests is, or rather we the members are, not party to any sectarian beliefs or religious communities. Therefore, we do not place above ourselves any saints, illuminati, so-called enlightened personages, extraterrestrials, gods, gurus, graven and guiding images, idols, channelers, mediums or any other veneration-demanding entities or personages, that is, any personage who is idolized, prayed to, worshiped or revered in one form or other, or who demands accountability in some manner for some actions and deeds. Our members' manner of thinking is exclusively directed toward the truth of Creation's creative-natural order, laws and directives, and all of its all-great- time, spiritual guidelines of logic, wisdom and love.

WHAT IS RELIGION? WHAT IS RELEGEON?


To define the difference between religion and relegeon, the spirit plane ARAHAT ATHERSATA has disclosed the following: Chapter IV, Evolution, Verses 75-80 75. Only relegeon must be used for evolution never religion as implemented according to your current concepts on Earth. 76. In order to experience evolution, the truth, wisdom, mastery, knowledge, love and others must be gathered and united once again from currently existing principles. 77. Yet, a religious-type format, that is, a reverse link, destroys relegeon already in its basic substance and prevents it from ever finding fertile ground. 78. A relegeon format alone is capable of inducing profound successes religious formats can never accomplish this. 79. From relegeon originates effective knowledge, which results in further wisdom and knowledge. 80. These, in turn, ensure that the path of evolution may be entered into through both forms. Relegeon is the factor leading back toward the Creative Truth, toward the Ur-Truth of all Creative growth. Expressed in a religious sense, religion implies a reverse-bond to a god, respectively a creator, within the constraints of religions, to whom man must subordinate himself.

FIGU's GOAL
The worldwide dissemination of the truth is FIGU's goal. It is achieved with Billy's help, together with the assistance of Pleiadians and other life forms of non-terrestrial origin who know the Truth. For an inconceivably long period, such life forms have been living in accordance with the universal Truth and peaceful criteria and their effects. Additional FIGU's goals are, via teachings of the truth, to assist all humans in shaping their lives in harmony with the Creative laws and directives, and to successfully implement the truth and its laws and directives on Earth in a Creative-orderly and Creative-appropriate manner.

LETTERS TO GOVERNMENTS
FIGU is obliged to inform human beings on Earth about the most pressing issues facing them, namely those concerning overpopulation, torture, capital punishment, along with other problems that affect the globe's entire population. To this end, FIGU is obligated to write to every country's government on Earth, so as to apprise them of the prevailing situation. Likewise, FIGU writes to every organization, association, group and private citizen who is affiliated with the subject matter, or who is somehow preoccupied with and interested in it.

FIGU

THE CRUSADE AGAINST OVERPOPULATION


FIGU organizes lectures in various countries in order to disseminate the truth. Of course, we FIGU members are available every Sunday to respond to visitors' questions at the Center in Hinterschmidrti. Likewise, from the Center we correspond with interested parties from various countries. FIGU's pamphlet Voice of the Aquarian Age (Stimme der Wassermannzeit, German only) appears quarterly. Among other things, it deals with explanations pertaining to spiritual teachings and addresses many diverse and current topics. In general, the pamphlets and books sold by FIGU deal with spiritual teachings and the contacts "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier maintains with the Extraterrestrials. One of FIGU's great concerns is making Earth's inhabitants aware that the majority of ills on Earth are exclusiveIy caused by overpopulation. Planet Earth should not have a population of more than 529 million. And yet, at present (1993), the planet is occupied by approximately 5.5 billion human beings. This situation has led to a series of ills that can be rectified only when the natural upper limit of 529 million inhabitants has been re-established.

EFFORTS TO PRESERVE THE PLANET


In order to preserve planet Earth, FIGU continuously launches worldwide information campaigns to fight against these prevailing ills. Furthermore, along with many other assistants in the quest, each FIGU member contributes his or her share by participating in the regularly held peace meditation.

THE CENTER'S MAINTENANCE AND UPKEEP


At the Semjase-Silver-Star-Center and all its installations, the Creative laws and directives are taught and learned in conjunction with the spiritual teachings. For this reason individuals flock to the Center from all over the world to work, to learn, to communicate with like-minded persons, and to find peace and recreation in nature. Maintenance and upkeep at the Center, however, are provided by everyone's effort. Work is performed on a voluntary basis and in addition to each member's (and non- member's) regular occupation.

TO INFORM BUT NOT PROSELYTIZE


FIGU is a community whose members can come from any country in the world. Likewise, FIGU communities can be founded and organized in any country on Earth, as long as these organizations remain in line with the patronage and guidelines of FIGU's headquarter in Switzerland and each country's national laws. FIGU does not restrict its activities to specific countries or continents; indeed, its members are already active internationally. Our mission in FIGU focuses on the worldwide dissemination of the truth and teachings of the spirit (spiritual teachings). Our task is to facilitate the emergence of the Truth in every way. The fight for truth is a fight against lies, untruths and false teachings, and the battle must be fought with all conceivable means of information and instruction. FIGU provides information on all facets of truth, yet concedes each individual the right to his/her own opinion. Neither as proselytizers nor as gatherers of "followers and believers", we of FIGU function exclusively within a framework of information, instruction and consultation. Simultaneously, of course, we work along the lines of exposure and explanations of the truth and its delivery, be that of a secular, natural, Creative, spiritual or of a conscious nature. WHAT HAVE BEEN OUR ACHIEVEMENTS SO FAR? The most important facets of Creation's laws and directives, rules and guidelines are laid down in appropriate, spiritually enlightening publications of FIGU's Wassermannzeit Publishing House. Through them, people from all over the world are now aware of the FIGU teachings and, in turn, of FIGU itself. International readers study the

FIGU spiritual teachings and strive to translate the texts from German into their respective languages on FIGU's behalf. Through these activities we initiate a gradual rethinking process on this planet. The decisive basic language remains GERMAN, for the spiritual teachings in their entirety have a code in this language, as do many of FIGU's other publications. WHAT IS FIGU? FIGU, the Freie Interessengemeinschaft fr Grenz- und Geisteswissenschaften und Ufologiestudien (FIGU) or in English "Free Community of lnterests in Fringe and Spiritual Sciences and Ufological Studies", is a community of like-minded individuals who live in many different countries, who are of many nationalities and races, who are in search of the truth, and who attempt to adjust their thoughts, feelings and actions according to the natural and Creational guidelines. We have joined the community upon our own, voluntary initiative to fulfill the obligations and tasks as equals, and to attain a progressive knowledge and wisdom through laborious toil.

WHAT IS THE PURPOSE OF THE COMMUNITY?


In addition to the verbal and written dissemination of the spiritual teachings, all truth in a truthful form and its oral and written edification to human life forms, FIGU promotes additional goals, e.g., the fight against overpopulation, capital punishment, torture and the destruction of the environment among others. Another FIGU goal is the realization of the human life form's personal freedom as an individual and as the WE-life form in the material and spiritual realm.

ORGANISATIONAL AND FINANCIAL FORMAT


FIGU is a non-profit organization, set up according to the laws pertaining to the formation of an association, Article 60 ff. of the Swiss Statutes (internationally speaking, FIGU is organized according to each country's prevailing regional laws). The organization's main financial support comes from members' and non-members' voluntary contributions, as well as from the sale of publications, photos among others. Our members receive neither salary nor reimbursement for their expenses; in fact, each member pays for his or her own share of the mission expenditures.

MEMBERSHIP
Membership within a passive group is open to anyone 18 years of age or older, who is willing to learn the Creational-natural laws and directives and to live by them. Anyone under the age of 18 is accepted only with the permission of a parent or guardian. Publications will be sold to minors under 18 only with parental or the guardian's permission. Membership within a Core Group (Core Group of the 49 or a Secondary Core Group) requires a lifelong willingness to accept a score of ties and tasks. Additional requirements include written proof of the individual's non-affiliation to any religion, personal references, and the disclosure of police and collection agency records. (Anyone under the age of 18 wanting to join a Core Group is accepted only with the permission of a parent or guardian.)

HOW DO WE DIFFER FROM A RELIGION OR A SECT?


Without exception, all religions, sects and ideologies, among others, are based on assumptions and beliefs that are diametrically opposed to the truthful spiritual teachings presented to terrestrial human beings by FIGU via 'Billy' Eduard Albert Meier, extraterrestrial human races, and by entities from higher and, indeed, the highest spiritual planes. These teachings are based on actual facts, truth, logic and wisdom. FIGU offers an opportunity for anyone to finally stride toward cognition of reality. After centuries, indeed millennia, of spiritual stagnation, a person can attain inner and outer freedom and assume the obligation of achieving personal spiritual evolution.

FIGU

10

'BlLLY' MEIER
'Billy' Eduard Albert Meier's function is to act as the liaison between Pleiadians from planet ERRA and their confederates and human beings on Earth. His one-on-one telepathic and physical contacts with the aliens shall continue until his life ends. He imparts to us the Extraterrestrials' important messages, instructions and warnings; likewise, he is the author of valuable texts about Creational laws, directives, and other pertinent information.

IS 'BILLY' MEIER A PROPHET?


The Extraterrestrials have designated 'Billy' Eduard Albert Meier as the New Age Prophet. This does not mean, however, that he is a person with special authority. Rather, he is a human being like any other, but possesses unique capabilities and immense knowledge regarding spiritual matters and the corresponding wisdom. Through his contacts and his own acumen, he is capable of announcing the true teachings, messages and instructions that show the way to the future.

THE PLEIADIANS FROM PLANET ERRA


'Billy's' extraterrestrial friends from planet ERRA are not angelic, supernatural beings, but are human beings with flesh and blood. They are, however, decidedly more highly evolved than human beings living on Earth. The Pleiadians' main goal, relative to their activities on Earth, gravitates clearly towards the growth of terrestrial human beings' spirit and consciousness. They want to guide Earth beings back to the correct path of Truth from which they strayed a long time ago, and to present them with ancient insights, Creational laws and directives, along with universally valid directives for the formation of an appropriate lifestyle.

UFOLOGY AS AN 'ANGLE'
Contrary to other UFO groups who exclusively deal with UFO phenomena, the background of spirituality and consciousness is far more important to FIGU than all ufological aspects put together. And yet, FIGU does not want to ignore ufology, particularly when it has on hand by far the most extensive and best material proof that ever existed. FIGU employs this proof whenever there is evidence of the necessary interest.

FREEDOM OF DECISION MAKING


FIGU calls itself a Free Community of Interests, which means that all of us members subject ourselves voluntarily, and upon our own free decision, to the community's regulated order. This voluntary membership and voluntary participation is a result of the self acquired cognition concerning the embedded duties that are a part of every life. An individual voluntarily begins to fulfill that duty as soon as its magnitude is fully recognized and comprehended. Once the individual makes a decision to comply with the duties recognized, being therefore in full freedom of thoughts and feelings, and without external or internal pressures, that person's fulfillment of duty then becomes a part of his/her life; as a partner to whom one remains loyal.

PREPARED TO ANSWER AND DISCUSS QUESTlONS


FIGU members are prepared to answer and address anyone's questions (either through its pamphlets, books, videos or in person) concerning life, Creation, the spirit, existence and BEING, the Where-From and the Where-To, the purpose of living, and so on and so forth. It is our goal to ensure that everyone receives the best, most extensive and truthful replies to his/her questions, so that everyone's evolution progresses and the natural thirst for knowledge is quenched.

FIGU

11

WE TOO ARE ONLY HUMAN


Outsiders often have either the erroneous notion or expectation that we FIGU members live according to each and every Creational law and commandment. This assumption is as incorrect as the belief that we are nearly "perfect". We are very normal people, just like everyone else. Though we do strive to live by the Creational laws and directives, we are not able to circumvent the natural course of evolution. For this reason it should be absolutely clear that we have the same faults and weaknesses that are incorporated into every individual's personal evolution.

PERSONAL RESPONSIBILITY
Throughout their entire lifetime all human beings must learn to accept responsibility for themselves; for every action and thought. They must bear responsibility for themselves along with the responsibility for all floral, faunal and all Creational life form varieties. There exists nothing in the entire universe for which every single individual is not personally responsible, including the consequences and effects of each person's thoughts and actions. In this manner, we of FIGU reason, learn, teach and act. Bearing responsibility for oneself means living according to life's requirements and keeping it for a life in line with the Creational-natural order and humanity.

PERSONAL FREEDOM
FIGU's literature serves as a guideline for everyone. Yet, each person has a right to the personal freedom of deciding whether or not, and how, he or she wishes to utilize this personal freedom and the spiritual teachings on the path through life.

PRIVACY
The FIGU members do not interfere in other members' personal lives or those of outsiders, nor does it impose modes of behavior upon anyone. Within the realm of personal matters, our members are free to behave as they please, i.e., without stress or pressure from FIGU on how to think or act.

NO INTERFERENCE WITH THE RAISING OF CHILDREN


Child-raising is the parents' or guardians' task, and for this reason FIGU literature is not distributed to minors. Only when proof is provided that their guardians/parents agree to it, or when they have reached their 18th birthday, can young people receive FIGU's written material. Adolescents younger than 18 years may receive FIGU texts and become members of FIGU (in accordance with the statutes), provided the parents' or guardians' authorization has been submitted.

WHAT MEMBERS LEARN AND TEACH AT FIGU


FIGU members learn for themselves and teach others to live according to the Creative-natural laws and directives that are visible and identifiable in the material realm of life and in the laws of nature. We learn and teach through the spiritual teachings to cognize, understand and love the Truth of all existing things at their source. We learn to generate within ourselves universal love and reverence for everything that exists, and for every material life form species. We also learn to live in solidarity and within a community. We learn and teach the fundamental Truth of knowledge, love, logic and wisdom in accordance with the laws and directives of Creation. We teach only that which we have become cognizant of and have experienced ourselves as truth and knowledge. Likewise, we rely upon those things which man is able to cognize as laws and directives through THOUGHT and RESEARCH.

FIGU

12

WHAT HAS BROUGHT AND CONTINUES TO BRING US TOGETHER


It is our desire and aim to shape our lives as closely as possible to the Creative-natural laws and directives; indeed, to succeed at it. And it is these objectives which have brought all our members together as a community. The FIGU community is the custodian of the Truth, and it is FIGU's task to disseminate the true spiritual teachings, love, wisdom and logic among mankind in an instructive and informative manner. In so doing, mankind will have the capability of entering into peaceful and freedom-loving life within the Creative consciousness OM, Canon 35, Verse 111 WALK IN THE LIGHT OF TRUTH LIKE CHILDREN OF THE LIGHT, FOR IT IS THE RADIATING LIGHT WHICH IS FULL OF LOVE, KINDNESS, JUSTICE AND TRUTH WITHIN KNOWLEDGE. UTILIZATION OF SPIRITUAL POWERS IN POSITIVE NEUTRALITY FIGU's spiritual teachings instruct the student that the neutral-positive represents the positive value in every way and is the reason for its designation as "neutral-positive". Spiritual forces are absolutely neutral-positive and stored as such in the spiritual realm. They can be accessed and utilized via the material consciousness. The spirit's power is a pure energy force that can be employed through the study and implementation of the Spirit Lessons, meditation, along with other methods. A person's spiritual and conscious power grows slowly but steadily. Through understanding and practice, man will have some day the capability to consciously apply his spiritual powers. It is through the conscious application of this purely energy-Creation force that human beings are granted the opportunity to consciously evolve, that is, consciously develop.

THE IMPLEMENTATION OF THE SPIRITUAL TEACHINGS IS EQUIVALENT TO COMPLIANCE WITH CREATION'S LAWS AND DIRECTIVES
FIGU's spiritual teachings instruct on the compliance with Creation's laws and directives. They generate success in every way in the spiritual, in the conscious and psychic, and in the purely material realm. They assist a person in recognizing life's meaning and purpose which, in turn, help make the walk down life's path less complicated, more beautiful and more joyful. The applied spiritual teachings aid in daily living. Finally, they transform students into truly free individuals who generate within themselves the equilibrium and peace that ultimately leads to wisdom, love and peace for all humanity on Earth.

MISTAKES AS SOURCES OF LEARNING


In accordance with the spiritual teachings, and based upon a Creative law and its resulting order, FIGU teaches that the entire human life span is a continuous learning process. Thus, as a rule, a human being cannot avoid making mistakes that are frequently caused by the person's ignorance of matters and situations on hand. In general, human beings become reasonable only when they feel the consequences of their mistakes and are faced with their repercussions. Making mistakes and recognizing them as a part of a neutral assessment and clarification is expedient to that person. Mistakes play an important role. They are an element of the experiences people must learn to live with as a portion of their freedom to think and to act, from which they draw conclusions and gain new realizations. Therefore, mistakes are a part of Creation's principles and laws, and they serve man as sources for learning during his evolutionary quest.

REVERENCE FOR CREATION


FIGU instructs and strives to live by teachings which emphasize that each and every life form must experience reverence for Creation, the universal consciousness, which has lovingly created all that exists as coarse and fine matter. Reverence for Creation is the basic force. It is the fundamental factor for all existence, cognition and the development of logic, wisdom and love. Man must honor and respect all that is worthy of respect and homage; he must extend esteem, reverence, respect and appreciation to all life. For everything in existence is intertwined and

FIGU interconnected with itself and one another. Man's spirit is a fragment of Creation. It is essential, therefore, that hurnan beings live in a manner whereby they honor and respect themselves as others respect and honor them.

13

ACKNOWLEDGING EVERYONE'S EQUALITY


FIGU's teachings and studies state that all individuals are treated equally within the inner and outer groups, and throughout the external, far-reaching circle of human beings around the globe. No one is treated disparately because of his/her skin color, status or background. Within the FIGU community and beyond its periphery, no differences exist regarding secular titles and positions, wealth and/or status. None of these has any influence upon a person's development or the progress of one's spirit and level of consciousness. Everyone is equal regarding levels of understanding, knowledge, logic, wisdom and love, or any other principle of work achieved by a person or within the community. No individual may demand extra privileges, for there exists a universal spirit of affiliation and equality among all human beings and all other life forms. Every one is part of the same Creative-natural rules, laws and directives; and each person has the same rights and obligations, and the same goal as the others. No one is more valuable, or less so, than the next person.

PEACE MEDITATION
FIGU members follow teachings that have previously been handed down in their basic form thousands of years ago; these are lessons 'Billy' Eduard Albert Meier teaches and presents in his book Introduction to Meditation. All tenets contain vast and powerful knowledge, but only through compliance and actual adherence to meditation and its path are every student's subsequent steps determined. The student's constant control of his or her thoughts plays an essential role in this process, for it does not permit the development of any emotional and harmful excesses. As part of the initiation Billy teaches in the Spirit Lessons, the practicing student who lives by the teachings will confront himself with his innermost spiritual self. In doing so, the innermost self, which is a fragment of Creation, unites the individual with his or her entire surrounding. Group meditation may strengthen this unification, and existing forces may be exchanged and balanced. FIGU's peace rneditation a group meditation as well, with approximately 3.000 terrestrial and 3.5 billion extraterrestrial human participants supports and advances each individual's peace efforts and that of all humanity. Mankind's sense of belonging together as a humanity is indispensable for world peace; it derives solely from the inner serenity and realization that all human beings strive for a mutual goal, and that every single person's initiative is important for the achievement of this goal.

WHAT EFFECTS DOES THE TRUTH HAVE?


Freedom from any enslavement associated with doctrines and false teachings, exploitation, restrictions, and the stagnation of spirit and consciousness. Absolute certainty that the Creative spirit fragment within ourselves enables us to do anything, as long as we are able to kindle and utilize the forces within ourselves. Knowledge of our own destiny and goal. Certainty of our own immortality and constant reincarnation until perfection of the spirit form is attained. Awareness of the unity and bond between each and every human, faunal and floral life form in their surroundings throughout the entire universe and beyond.

FIGU

14

FIGU CANNOT DO EVERYTHING BY ITSELF


In order to ensure the financial upkeep of the Center, and the fulfillment of The Mission, all of us at FIGU assist to the best of our expertise, capacity and individual ability toward payment of current expenses and monthly bills. Since our main task at FIGU centers around the dissemination of the teachings of the spirit (spiritual teachings) and the dissemination of the Truth, we are dependent upon outsiders' initiatives, as well as those from Passive Group and Secondary Group members. Furthermore, to accomplish our task, we must also depend upon financial contributions and collaboration. Additionally, we rely on outside individuals to fight shoulder-to-shoulder with us; to help us with the immense tasks of organizing and possibly even speaking at lectures; and to find suitable locations for study groups, et cetera. Due to the horrendous work overload brought about by the publication of written material, necessary chores within and outside the Center, lectures and earning a living, among other reasons, we cannot singlehandedly accomplish FIGU's global task of disseminating the Truth. We bring you the teachings of Creation's truth and its ever-valid laws and directives, but we neither claim to be all-knowing nor that our teachings are carved in stone. Through man's evolution all cognizance grows, along with knowledge, skills, wisdom and love. Subsequently, the level of truth and cognizance will proceed to expand. It will never rest but continue infinitely, as will knowledge, skill, understanding, comprehension, wisdom, love, and the insight into everything that is Creative.[5] Billy

FIGU Membership and Involvement Overview


The FIGU Society USA was founded in 2002 and is a non-profit, tax-paying, organization. FIGU is an acronym from the German words meaning Free Community of Interests in the Border and Spiritual Sciences and UFOlogical Studies. Our parent group, FIGU (figu.org), has its headquarters in Switzerland. The FIGU Society dedicates itself to several tasks including: the study and correction of FIGU texts in the English language; the publication of these materials; and the pursuit of our personal spiritual evolution in a non-religious, non-sectarian way. The material we study is based on the information conveyed to Billy Meier through his contacts with the extraterrestrials known as Pleiadians/Plejaren, as well as from Billys own writings. More importantly, FIGU members are interested in discovering the truth about the history of mankind, the truth about Creation, and the truth about spiritual matters. We hold regular monthly meetings and we publish a newsletter. To become a FIGU Society Member, one must already be a Passive Member (see below) and must actively participate in monthly meetings, in addition to having responsibilities within the group and sharing in the work and tasks of FIGU Society. There are also financial commitments as part of being a FIGU Society Member. There are other FIGU members, called Passive Members, located around the world. Passive members are required to make a small annual donation and are urged to go to the Semjase Silver Star Center in Switzerland once per year to attend an annual meeting and help with some work-related tasks at the Center. Passive Members who live in the Americas are encouraged to attend an annual meeting called the Annual Meeting of Passive Members (AMPM) where people with similar interests can discuss and study FIGU material, get acquainted with the other members, as well as learn and practice meditation. The AMPM is hosted by the FIGU Society USA. Other ways to get involved would be to form informal study groups. This might be a casual meeting of two friends over coffee once a month discussing and studying the information. If more people participate in such an informal study group, it is possible to form an official Study Group. A minimum of three Passive Members are required to form an official Study Group in addition to holding regular meetings. An official study group has the possibility of making translations of FIGU literature, holding lectures, printing booklets, etc. For people who are fluent in the German language, there are further options for involvement in FIGU. It is possible to purchase the Spirit Lessons in the German language as a personal home-study course. For people who live near Switzerland and are also fluent in German, it also may be possible to join the Core Group of the Semjase Silver Star

FIGU Center. Core Group Members are dedicated to the Mission and have the highest level of commitment. In summary, there are many ways to become involved with FIGUfrom simply meeting informally with other like-minded people, becoming a Passive Member, forming an official Study Group, and joining FIGU Society USA, all the way to making the enormous commitment of becoming a Core Group Member in Switzerland.[6]

15

Talkativeness and Performing Missionary Work


Dear reader In order to prevent any misuse of the contents of our writings, and also for your own protection and the protection of the truth we will give you the following advice and explanations: In the first place you should use all of FIGU's textbooks for your own education. Never let yourself be enticedbecause of sheer enthusiasm for truth or a craving for recognition, among other thingsto perform propaganda or missionize in order to win or convince other people for the teachings. In doing so you can do great harm to yourself as well as to others. Studying spiritual matters is always connected to a consciousness-related process. Every individual must be mentally prepared to confront himself with truth, and he should also get the chance to work for this preparedness himself. When, how and in what tempo this will be achieved is always in ones own discretion. Nobody has the right to use any pressure or force on other peoples thoughts, feelings and freedompeople who have to go their ways in self-determinationand it makes no difference whether it is a stranger, an acquaintance, a friend, relative, husband or wife, or ones own child. The awesome respect for all life is a principle imparted by the spiritual teachings, because it is awesome attitude towards life only that harbors within itself the key to knowledge, truth and all realization. Thus the fellow-man shall be respected and not be overwhelmed or plagued with knowledge and ones own cognition, something he is not yet able nor willing to understand. All this does not mean, though, to turn the study of the spirit lessons into a secret or to impart a feeling into the fellow-man that he has not progressed far enough in order to understand this or that. Such behavior would not only represent an unjustified self-exaltation of the own person but also a lack of respect and awe for another individual. Likewise one should always bear in mind that one isnt all-knowing and that ones own understanding of the spiritual teachings is always more or less limited. Thus every individual should be critical of himself and not chatter about those things within the teachings that, basically, arent really understood. It should be considered by everyone that oneself and the fellow-men are led astray with half- or false truth and, because of this, the path to and the finding of truth is impeded. Of course, no person shall hide his light under a bushel, and if an information is necessary or appropriate, or if interested people ask questions, then obviously they can get explanationswithin reasonable limits and according to ones best skill and abilities. Consequently, if one is talking about the spiritual teachings it shall always be in a general manner and according to ones own understanding. Talking about all cognitions, assumptions etc. right from the start shall be avoided. Through unnecessary, careless and uncontrolled talk about concerns regarding the spiritual teachings and FIGU (internal) at home or with friends, acquaintances or at the job one isn't only often risking the job but also the relations to closely connected persons. Experience has shown that the general understanding towards the spiritual teachings is still very rare. This lack of understanding can even lead to the break-up of relations between close friends, because differences, quarrel and discord may arise. The whole matter will even be worsened if there is the attempt, at all costs, to force ones own opinion upon the other person. We are neither members of a secret society nor babbling missionaries, but human beings who, in the first place, are striving to open our eyes ourselves.[7]

FIGU

16

FIGU Statutes
http://en.wikipedia.org/w/images/3/34/Pdf_icon.gif FIGU Statutes.pdf http://en.wikipedia.org/w/images/5/ 58/Info_icon.png [8]

References
[1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] http:/ / www. figu. org http:/ / us. figu. org/ portal/ AboutFIGU/ tabid/ 54/ Default. aspx http:/ / us. figu. org/ portal/ AboutFIGU/ FIGUinaNutshell/ tabid/ 65/ Default. aspx http:/ / us. figu. org/ portal/ AboutFIGU/ FIGUSwitzerlandCenter/ tabid/ 64/ Default. aspx http:/ / us. figu. org/ portal/ AboutFIGU/ OurManifesto/ tabid/ 83/ Default. aspx http:/ / us. figu. org/ portal/ AboutFIGU/ Membership/ Overview/ tabid/ 84/ Default. aspx http:/ / us. figu. org/ portal/ AboutFIGU/ Talkativeness/ tabid/ 87/ Default. aspx http:/ / en. wikipedia. org/ wiki/ image:Figu_statutes. pdf

Interview with Billy (1988)


Introduction
UFO contact person, Billy Meier, is often attacked by uninformed people who do not have the slightest knowledge of Billy's comprehensive contacts and his mission, and all the details. They have never even met Billy in person. This is proven also by the fact that Billy's real and full name, namely Eduard Albert Meier-Zafiriou, as a rule, Is only familiar to a handful of co-workers, some acquaintances, and the members of FIGU (Freie Interessengemeinschaft fr Grenz- und Geisteswissenschaften und Ufologiestudien). Even fewer people know how Eduard Albert Meier-Zafiriou got the name Billy or that his name was marked down 10,000 years ago in documents which were preserved, handed down, and still exist now on earth. The name Billy is not only used by the public all over the world and by Billy's closest associates but also, generally, by the extraterrestrials (ETs). Uninformed critics and untrustworthy people who feel Billy's contacts and mission are impossible, discredit and accuse him of being a charlatan or worse, and try to ridicule him. However, generally speaking, they are ill informed on the issues and contexts and, therefore, are in no position to pass any realistic and competent judgement on the mission, the contacts, or Billy's person. In order to do so in a factual and realistic manner, one has to deal with these matters for many years in a serious, intensive, and honest way to get to know the pertinent and multifaceted information, to study intensely the facts, and to get to know Billy. As a rule, this has been the case with only a few closely associated individuals, as well as several outsiders who publicly announce their positive feelings toward Billy Meier and his contacts. In honest lectures, seminars, radio and TV programs, in films, newspapers, and magazines, the "Billy Meier Case" is called unique within knowledgeable circles. There is probably no other case as richly documented by witnesses' testimonies and material as this one, even though none of the witnesses has ever had personal contact with extraterrestrials. (This privilege was granted exclusively to Billy by the extraterrestrials who came from the planet Erra in the open star cluster of the Pleiades. They have never conducted personal conversations or conscious telepathy with any other person.) It is noteworthy that the witnesses agree to having heard, seen, and experienced inexplicable phenomena, which only could have taken place through Billy's contacts. Those eye and ear witnesses by no means consist solely of Billy's friends and co-workers, but also consist of completely unrelated persons, e.g., spectators who took part in a rock music festival in 1975 on nearby Bachtel mountain (at Ettenhausen, near Wetzikon in the Canton Zrich), from where they witnessed nocturnal beamship demonstrations, etc. Previous members of Billy's group, which has loosely existed since 1975, have to admit that they had phenomenal experiences regarding UFOs and ETs.

Interview with Billy (1988) Billy did not strive for these contacts with extraterrestrials. On the contrary, he was sought out by the Pleiadians, because of an ancient mission from thousands of years ago. Furthermore, it has been shown that Billy did not agree to these contacts for financial gain, publicity, or personal fame, which can be evidenced by his withdrawn lifestyle. The contacts with the Pleiadians also did not take place for his own pleasure because, behind all of these events, there looms a huge mission which must be fulfilled by many people. In connection with the mission many texts have been written, partially transmitted by the Pleiadians or even higher spiritual forms. Some were written by Billy himself at the request of the Pleiadians. Billy's enemies know nothing of the existence and source of these texts, all of which can be obtained from FIGU, Switzerland, in the German language, including the contact notes and the latest publication, the OM. Many years of experience with all types of people have shown that those who try to discriminate against Billy and question everything are obviously envious, pseudo-scientists, sectarians, fanatics, schizophrenics, or simply slanderers. In particular, they seem to be people who, because of some strange opinions concerning the rest of the world, politics, or religions, cannot bear the truth that may differ from their own beliefs. They are willing to suppress the truth with the aid of mean, dishonest methods, and to extinguish it, if possible, even if it means going over dead bodies, tarnishing and destroying the reputation of another human being.

17

Billy Meier Interview - November 20, 1988


When I, Billy Meier, am supposed to give an answer and explanation regarding the Pleiadians, their life, philosophy, life style, and mission, it is impossible NOT to mention Creation, its laws and commandments, as well as the ancestors of the Pleiadians, the old Lyrians and Vegans. In addition, I also would like to mention earth humans of olden days and modern times who had been influenced by the Pleiadians, which would include myself (specifically, my spirit form). I am inseparably united and tied in with ancient and contemporary earth human beings, Lyrians, Vegans, Pleiadians, and the spirit level Arahat Athersata, as an energy, middleman, and messenger. I cannot give the answers and explanations in a brief, banal, superficial, meaningless, ludicrous, wooden, and colorless way as would be the case with allegedly blessed, enlightened people; channelers; apostles; god/Jesus/angel messengers; predestined few; clairvoyants; as well as seers and revelators by their own grace. 99.97% of the messages of these would-be contact persons are fraudulent, full of lies and deceit, schizophrenic or similar. Only 203 of 1 million of the relevant remarks are the truth, despite the fact that these people maintain having had contact with extraterrestrial life forms or higher spirit forms, with others in the "beyond", indeed, with saints, Jesus Christ or other spirit forms. They disseminate all these meaningless, false, banal, and misleading so-called messages, prophecies, threats, and unbelievable stories to their sheepish and misled faithful. The mission of the Pleiadians, Lyrians, and Vegans (with me as the messenger and herald) in relationship to the earth beings and the all-encompassing Creation with it's laws and commandments, entails a horrendous knowledge of spiritual and material form. It simply cannot be pulled out of its basic context and told in a trivial manner, and especially without explanation. This knowledge of the entire mission and history involving the Pleiadians, Lyrians, and Vegans, Earth beings and my spirit form, as well as Creation, etc., is so solid and extensive, that each individual question can often only be answered in connection with other questions. If these are not answered thoroughly, invariably there will occur misunderstandings, false impressions, errors, and chaos which would be detrimental, contradictory, destructive, and misleading to the truth.

Interview with Billy (1988)

18

1st Question
Ozone holes, climatic catastrophes, earthquakes, hurricanes, AIDS, the nuclear threat... the situation on earth appears to be threatening. What do the Pleiadians say to all this?

5th Question
According to the extraterrestrials, how can we still save the earth here and now? Answer Earthquakes: Not all earthquakes should be blamed on mankind and its technical progress; many are of purely natural origin and are connected to the natural developmental cycles of earth, even though man must be blamed for causing some terrible earthquakes through the construction of reservoirs, ruthless extraction of oil and gas from the ground, as well as the construction of gigantic cities. Hurricanes: Tornados and hurricanes are closely connected to climatic changes often associated with mismanagement by man against nature, e.g., the cutting down of entire forests, the construction of dams and reservoirs, the destruction of fertile soil with harmful chemicals and poisons, the overfertilization and clearing of land, nuclear testing, the activities of nuclear power plants and their consequences, the burning of fossil fuels, and the utilization of modern chemicals and poisons. Ozone holes: The destruction of the ozone layer is caused by the same human carelessness and bungling, mainly through the usage of bromine gas substances, fluorhydrocarbon, nitric oxide, nuclear radiation, and released fumes, such as those from the combustion engines (more information can be found in the Semjase contact notes from 1975, which already contain a warning by the Pleiadians regarding the destruction of the ozone layer). The growing destruction of the ozone layer, and the resulting dangers can only be eliminated through a rapid global agreement which would prohibit the production and use of all harmful substances currently released into the atmosphere. AIDS: The origin of the AIDS epidemic has been traced to Uganda in Africa, from where the disease spread to Haiti. From there it was transmitted to the entire world by degenerate homosexuals practicing sodomy with long-tailed monkeys, which naturally carry the AIDS virus without any harm to them. The inception and transmission occurred through acts of sodomy and later also through homosexual activities of sodomy. The Pleiadians have explained that a cure for the disease may only be found by medical researchers on earth when it is almost too late, as the epidemic will have spread worldwide by then. They themselves have no medication for this exclusively earthbound disease. Nuclear Threat: The nuclear threat is a mad tool of war of the Earth humans and in every way against Creation and nature. Moreover, it is the product of schizophrenic, sick fools and psychopaths, without a trace of responsibility, addicted to toying with war. The military, as well as the peaceful use of nuclear energy, harbor infinite dangers which the earth humans have yet to control, and will not control completely for a long time to come. Furthermore, radioactive radiation is released during nuclear disintegration that is completely unknown to nuclear physicists on earth at this time. The situation on earth: The situation on earth is threatening in many different aspects: overpopulation, military systems and weapons industries, pollution of the entire world through poisons of all types, radioactivity, crime, power politics, drugs, false religions, global mismanagement in every resort, financial exploitation, misuse of chemicals and poisons, terrorism, racial hatred, slave-trade, prostitution, anarchism, mad exorcisms of the dead, spirits or other demons, war activities and revolutions, etc., etc. What can be done? First and foremost, the human population on earth must be reduced, through a humane form of a worldwide suspension of births, with an immediate follow-up of permanent birth control. If these two measures are not enforced to keep the number of humans on Earth in bearable limits (529 million should be the normal number of inhabitants on Earth), the problems will increase infinitely, grow in equal ratio, and become unsolvable as the human population increases steadily. By the same token, the elimination of various ravages, according to their cause and effect, is an irrevocable necessity and most urgent requirement.

Interview with Billy (1988) The Pleiadians themselves suggested that the following important measures be taken to end the destruction on earth: As mentioned, for several years there must be an absolute birth suspension followed by permanent birth control Immediate end of ALL exploitation of the Earth, including the exploitation of the forests and the devastation of entire landscapes, etc., until a bearable, acceptable level for Earth has been reached Stop of all nuclear testing Stop of production of all illegal drugs and other drugs which are made for abuse, as well as chemicals and poisons that damage nature and life forms through their misuse Destruction of all nuclear power stations Stop of mismanagement of any type Abolition of false politics and religions in the current forms, which are adverse to nature and Creation Formation of a global government in a unified democratic format. Dissolution of all military blocks leaning toward war, and all political and military secret services Dissolution and prevention of all war activities and revolutions, etc. An end to all torture and capital punishment and all other abuses and ravages which burden and harm the Earth and life on it. Formation of a worldwide team of security and safety agents to protect and join the nations; the team would consist of members from all existing peoples and races on Earth. Global dissemination of Creation's laws and commandments and the learning and adhering to the ensuing lifestyle. These things would create a lifestyle according to the rules of Creation and, therefore, a more humane and dignified life. Worldwide support and execution of plans to make amends for all the damages caused already to the land, forests, meadows, water, atmosphere, plants, humans, animals, and microorganisms is mandatory.

19

2nd Question
Why are the Pleiadians interested in the fate of the earth? Answer The Pleiadians are interested in the fate of Earth because they feel responsible for their Lyrian and Vegan ancestors' previous actions, false teachings and religions, misguidance and other wrongdoings against the inhabitants who had previously been born on Earth. Even in those early days, Earth humans joyfully absorbed and perfected the false teachings of the extraterrestrials, viscously and willingly, until they prevailed all over the world, as they are now. Therefore, the blame cannot be laid squarely on the extraterrestrials, but must clearly be placed with the willingness of Earth humans to adopt those negative habits. Nonetheless, the Pleiadians feel responsible for the wrongdoings of their ancestors, as well as for the ensuing degeneration caused by them while they were amongst humans on Earth. The Earth human opened up the floodgates to all types of insanities through his callous willingness and arbitrariness; even now he wallows in terrestrial delights and thrills.

3rd Question
You had your first contact with extraterrestrials at the age of 5 years; afterwards you lived for a long time in India, as well as other places; it appears you had been prepared for your task. Why were you apparently chosen for it? Answer In 1942 I began my first contacts with extraterrestrials at the age of 5, with Sfath, the grandfather of Semjase, the Pleiadian female. To start with I learned a lot through my association with him regarding the spiritual teachings and existence and function of Creation's laws and commandments, as well as the use of mental (spirit) telepathy, so that the communication between Sfath and myself could be accomplished in this manner. Beginning in 1944, during numerous visits on his beamship, Sfath explained to me many things and informed me about important data

Interview with Billy (1988) concerning many fields of knowledge, humanities, history, Creation and evolution, incidents and facts, etc., which I had to learn and retain in my memory. This was usually accomplished through electronically induced, deep hypnosis. He explained to me at a later date that due to our mutual efforts my understanding had grown to that of a 35-year old person, even though in reality I was only 7 years old, and that this knowledge would still increase manifold in the coming years. I was told that I would have the highest degree of spiritual evolution of any human being on Earth regarding spiritual knowledge, understanding, and ability. (It must be understood that this did not refer to any knowledge gleaned from books and school training, and not to knowledge patterned on something learned in schools. Instead, it refers to the knowledge of humanities, the existence, workings and utilization of the Creative laws and commandments, as well as the teachings of Creation and our origins all the way up to instructions on evolution and the eternal absolutum.) In later years I was once again pointedly prepared in various ways by different people of terrestrial and extraterrestrial origin in many countries on Earth. They instructed me in the most diverse fields of knowledge of a spiritual and physical nature, so I would be able to fulfill my task in the Mission, and continue my contacts with the Pleiadians. Thus, the necessary requirements and propensities for a meaningful collaboration between the extraterrestrials and me were established and renewed in accordance with my previous lives, as had been the case already for the mission since ancient times. Furthermore, the spiritually and physically very advanced Pleiadians are able to maintain personal, i.e., physical contact only with those Earth humans who have reached the high spiritual level of evolution necessary for the physical and telepathic contacts and for meaningful dialogues. I am the only human being on Earth who is able to maintain physical and telepathic contact with Pleiadians and other life forms of the same evolutionary level. Nobody on Earth is able to do this, not even those people whose spirit forms did not originate on Earth. This is the reason why the Pleiadians began to contact me in my early childhood to lay the groundwork for my forthcoming contacts with them. My spirit form had already been active for millions of years in the Lyra-Vega systems, and had come to Earth, voluntarily, in human bodies as teacher, herald, and prophet. It had also returned into the material sphere from a highly spiritual level (Arahat Athersata level), and had already performed prophetic functions since UR-times on LASAN and other planets of the Lyra and Vega systems. In addition, my spirit form, under the earlier name of NOKODEMJON, assumed the responsibility of fulfilling a required prophetic mission and function. This duty involved, as its mission goal, the teaching, the offering of the truth of the Creative information, the Creative laws, commandments, and spiritual teachings, etc., to human life forms. At first, all this information was brought exclusively to the humans of the Lyra and Vega systems, and only later to the humans on the planet Earth, and to all the other existing spirit forms. These other spiritual forms included the many millions of extraterrestrial spirit forms who moved to Earth, voluntarily or involuntarily, from the Lyra and Vega systems, and the destroyed planet Malona in the SOL system.

20

4th Question
What do you think of the legend that 3 million years ago 144,000 Pleiadian souls reincarnated on Earth to aid the development of this planet? Answer This legend has no truth in it whatsoever. The first extraterrestrials who came to Earth were not Pleiadians but humans from worlds that exist within another dimension in the area of the Lyra and Vega systems. The first Lyrians, together with the Vegans, came to Earth initially 22 million years ago. Their stay here was very brief and they continued their travels to other star clusters and planets. Their history is largely obscure, even though assault groups occasionally continued to return to Earth. Approximately 389,000 years ago, several million Lyrians and Vegans again left their native worlds, entered our order of space and time in this dimension, and came to Earth where they mingled with the Earthlings. They procreated in the normal manner and through the manipulation of genes by genetic engineers. From this interaction

Interview with Billy (1988) evolved the Lyrian and Earth human mixture of beings by normal reproduction. The results of the genetic engineering produced beings that were part human, part animal, and included giants, titans, and other creatures. In the course of hundreds and thousands of years these creatures were displaced once again, and eventually died out because they could not reproduce or because conditions for their life forms proved fatal for them. The many millions of Lyrians and Vegans, who had left their native worlds, were headed by 144,207 leaders and sub-leaders, etc., who reigned over their followers in a rather hierarchic manner. The leaders also transferred this behavior to Earth humans with whom they had intermingled in the past to create human descendants of various types. These 144,207 leaders and their subordinates were, indeed, the ringleaders who were essentially responsible for the misdeeds, false teachings, and false religions which were absorbed and imitated by humans on Earth. Not everything the leaders brought to Earth was evil, false, or criminal, however; many valuable items and ideas were presented to the Earthlings with regard to crafts, professions, philosophies, ways of thinking, medicine, technology, and many other things. This demonstrates that the 144,207 spirit forms of these ancient Lyrians and Vegans were not reincarnated on Earth by way of another planet - to further the evolution of Earth - and are not Pleiadians, but simply Lyrian and Vegan spirit forms. It was much later that the splinter, space-traveler , groups' descendants of Lyra and Vega called themselves Pleiadians. These splinter groups stayed away from Earth, while the other travelers from Lyra and Vega settled on Earth, only after suitable, habitable worlds in the Pleiades region had been discovered and settled. These worlds, however, just like the Lyra and Vega planets, are situated outside our space and time system in another dimension, a mere fraction of a second off our space/time dimension. The star cluster system of the Pleiades in our present time and space dimension supports no life whatsoever because it is still at a very early stage in its evolution. For this reason, it is understandable that the immigrants from Lyra and Vega, as well as the 144,207 leaders remained on Earth. In due course everyone died, only to be later reincarnated into human bodies on Earth, however, without any memory of their former lives. This is true for all human life forms whereby the Creative laws and commandments prevent chaos and confusion from entering the human way of thinking and feeling. Nonetheless, all these many fallibles who had come to Earth, were unified by an Jshwjsh, and were taught all required Creative laws, commandments, and other guidelines, etc. This union led the fallibles, in particular the 144,207 ringleaders, to declare their willingness to make amends (in later incarnations) for previously induced damages. Simultaneously, they drew up a codex for themselves and all followers, which provided for severest punishment of those who did not strive to make amends for their past mistakes, or who would not pursue the resulting mission. This codex was to be valid for all future times until the day the reparations were completed. Hence, the codex, with its purpose of fulfilling the mission of reparations is in effect to this day and will continue into the future. The ringleaders and their countless followers are all part of this agreement. In this new age, the supporters of the codex are regrouping once again, headed and led by the impulses of the reactivated codex, through the teachings of the Creative law and commandments, and with the help of the Pleiadians, who also feel responsible for the fulfillment of this mission. I, Eduard Albert Meier, called Billy, function as the mediator between the Pleiadians, the supporters of the codex, and the majority of Earthlings. I am doing this after having voluntarily placed myself at the disposal of this mission and task in ancient times, having a higher-developed spirit form, and having received the appropriate education. I must mention also, that from the facts and stories regarding the 144,207 ringleaders there evolved the false Christian-religious and sectarian legend concerning the alleged 144,000 chosen ones. This was accomplished by irresponsible sectarians who wanted to bind the faithful and other misguided followers to false religions, cults, and sects, in order to exploit them, in every way possible, to the last drop of blood.

21

Interview with Billy (1988)

22

6th Question
The Pleiadians distinguish between religion and spirituality. What do they mean by spirituality, what do they believe, what spiritual direction do they use, and what are their customs? Answer The life of the Pleiadians, their thinking, feeling, emotions, and actions, etc., are exclusively directed to the knowledge of the existence of Creation, its truth in all matters, to the obedience of the true Creative laws, commandments, and related guidelines. The Pleiadians efforts are steadily following the smooth tracks of knowledge, love, truth, and wisdom, instead of the questionable, macabre, and enslaving religious beliefs which rob people of their spiritual freedom, and reek of evil and falsehood. Religion, in the current Earth-human sense of comprehension, is foreign to the Pleiadians. A creator-god, or whatever the various terrestrial cult religions call him, is a horror to the Pleiadians, and they consider the concept unrealistic. They can not understand why the Earth humans have not succeeded, despite all the efforts in that direction, in severing the cult-religious chains and finally taking upon themselves, through their own initiative and responsibility, the fate of their species; or in commencing with the long overdue commitment and fulfillment of the laws and commandments of Creation and the evolution. The path of life aims straight as an arrow through the hard-earned values of vast knowledge within the Creative guidelines, spiritual and technical matters, and wisdom and ability. The Pleiadians gained their knowledge through hard work and obedience to the truth of Creation, the power of the spirit, and the Creative laws and commandments which teach pure love of all things. With the help of the strengths and wise counsel from their Jshwjsh (JHWH), they have been able to sustain 50,000 years of ultimate peace amongst their peoples. The Pleiadians have been enjoying a wholesome spiritual life, and emphatically reject terrestrial religions due to their connotation of cult involvement, being illogical, against the laws of Creation, fake, and an enslavement of the consciousness. Their philosophy is based on the universal truth of Creation and life in the knowledge of Creation, and it is directed solely toward truth of existence and of being, as well as to the Creative laws and commandments, which in no way can be equated with a god. As the ultimate power, Creation embodies the universal consciousness and the spirit of the spirit, all truth, wisdom, and love, all logic, the laws and commandments and energies of life, of being, and of eternity. Creation, as universal self-awareness, is the source of life of all creations within its domain, which is to say, within its universe. This universe, furthermore, is one of 10 to the 49th power other individual universes, which exist in infinite number, infinite space, and infinite time, as part of the highest form of Creation - the Absolute Absolutum. Religion as the Earth human knows and pursues it, in the form of the adoration of a god, adoration of saints, and as faith in a god, is a horror to the Pleiadians. They consider this form of religion a blind faith based on cult activities, false teachings, lies, and other falsehoods. It is faith that can never be proven as true, and one which contradicts all the truthful and logical foundations of the Creative laws and commandments, and also defies intelligence. Religion embodies a deprivation of the spiritual freedom of the human being. Religion is also a brutal, criminal and exploitative enslavement of the human consciousness, reaching from total dependence, serfdom, and a lack of willpower all the way to uncontrolled fanaticism, mental illness, demonic obsession and utter idiocy. The spiritual life of a human being means, in simple terms, life in the spiritual recognition of, and obedience to, Creation, its laws and commandments. This alone is the guideline that the Pleiadians adhere to regarding a philosophy of life and a lifestyle tuned in to Creation. This must be the final goal for humans on Earth as well. Creation means the same as love, life, spirit, truth, wisdom, logic, and intelligence, built upon the Creative laws and commandments, which are valid and absolutely unchangeable for all time and eternity. Only a life form which recognizes, lives, and obeys the true knowledge of Creation, the spirit which results from it, and related laws and commandments of Creation, can live the true way and in accordance with Creation itself. This means that the life form is living with true knowledge of the truth and with the truth of Creation and spirit, in fulfillment of the Creative, natural laws and commandments which are valid universally, without any weird and false

Interview with Billy (1988) faith in illogical and anti-intelligent forms of belief.

23

7th Question
With your name, Mr. Meier, one associates, particularly in the USA, the debate concerning your fantastic photos and films. However, only a few people are inquiring into your message. What has gone wrong? Answer The fact that something has gone awry with the dissemination of the Pleiadian messages is only part of the whole problem. At the same time, the actual mission for the dissemination of the truth concerning the Pleiadians, Lyrians, Vegans, humans on Earth and, especially, the spiritual teachings has been pushed far aside. This information became known only on an almost clandestine level. The teachings of Creation, the existence of Creation, the Creative laws, commandments, and guidelines became sidetracked as well, along with the messages and transmissions from higher levels of spiritual consciousness. The actual cause of the suppression of the truth regarding the Pleiadian mission can be placed primarily with the sensationalistic journalists from all branches of the media who, as a rule, did not dare to print the true meaning of the mission because they were themselves afraid of being attacked. Therefore, from the beginning of the mission the journalists have been intent only on creating one-sided UFO sensationalism, without drawing any attention to the actual importance of the mission. With UFO and ET information alone they could sell exciting stories of all types, either positive or negative for that matter. Until now this has not changed, since most branches of the media are still geared to sensationalism instead of reporting information and disseminating the facts of the mission. Of highest priority for the human life form in this mission is the truth of a universal-Creative philosophy, the existence of Creation, its laws and commandments, and the requirement that all forms of life, including humans, be solely responsible for their each and every thought and action. Only through a proper lifestyle can one live and exist to one's fullest potential; when one acknowledges the existence of a universal, all-encompassing Creation as the universal consciousness; through obedience to, and the use of, Creation's laws and commandments. The second explanation for the lack of a large-scale dissemination of the truth, the mission, and the messages can be found in the fact that an American, Lee Elders, had been given a commission to translate the texts of the messages and mission, etc., into English. They were supposed to be published at his publishing house, Genesis III, founded expressly for this purpose. However, Lee Elders failed thoroughly. Just like the journalists of the media, he only dwelled on the facts pertaining to the extraterrestrials and to my ascertainably unique films, slides, metal samples, and photo material, etc. It is indeed true, that he had scientific analyses made on my entire material, the films, slides, and photos which I had been permitted to take, and the metal samples which I had been given by the Pleiadians. Testing proved that all my material was absolutely genuine, was no fraud, and must be considered unique worldwide. The test reports, in turn, created "headaches" - especially for the sectarians and quasi-UFO researchers of all types in Germany, Switzerland, and in America, where the information had no place in their false, anti-truth concept. Lee Elders published two large-format, color, pictorial books with many of my beamship photos and corresponding texts, and disseminated them all over the world. However, he presented information in the books purely from the UFO angle, without mentioning the actual mission, spiritual aims, related texts, books, and messages. Hence, the importance of the mission remained completely neglected because the UFO ballyhoo alone created enough of a stir to make a profit.

Interview with Billy (1988)

24

8th Question
You have many enemies, also particularly in UFO circles. What do they have against you? Answer The circles of today's so-called ufologists and contact persons consist mostly of people who do not wish to concern themselves with Ufology and truth on a responsible level. Instead, many pursue a bogus study of Ufology, bragging and lying about phony contacts, because they want to feed and satisfy their lust for sensationalism, their sectarianism, petty jealousies, know-it-all attitudes and pompousness, their inferiority complexes, and often enough their ego trips. In addition to these others are the alleged "blessed ones"; the god/saint/Jesus delegates; apostles; god and angel messengers; "chosen few"; channelers, and others with supposed extrasensory talents; enlightened ones; seers, revelators, and healers by their own grace, etc. These people are part of the world's population who manage to charm, exploit, and lie to the gullible and easily-swayed individuals all over the Earth. Truthfully, 99.979% of all of the allegations by these charlatans are based on deliberate fraud, lies, and deceit, including those purportedly contacted by UFOs, ETs, by those on the "other" side, and from other dimensions. These fabrications may also originate from chronic or sporadic schizophrenia or similar mental illnesses. Indeed, of 1 million claims concerning contacts, enlightenment, being the chosen ones, transmission of messages, and so forth, only 203 are communications of truth and reality, while 999,797 of 1 million claims are deceptions and lies of some sort or another. My enemies are jealous of my contacts with the Pleiadians and feel they would have been a far superior contact person in comparison to me. However, generally they are not only poorly informed about me and my contacts, but also they really do not have a clue as to the related mission and the existence and functioning of spiritual levels, energies, laws and commandments, as well as to their truth and mode of action. Not to mention that they do not have the vaguest idea regarding the existence of Creation, its laws and commandments, or the correlation between Creation, the spirit, and the various levels and life forms. These enemies do not consider that my contacts have not only entailed fame (for which they are lusting with all their egos) but also serious problems, e.g., altogether 11 (as of 1998, there have been 13) assassination attempts, which have been led against me. Furthermore, these people do not consider that they would be treated with the same hostility they are now showing me. Most of all, they neglect to even contemplate that I have not only been connected with the mission and its fulfillment for many decades, but for numerous earlier lives; that I have been previously instructed in the elements of strict discipline; that I have had to educate myself in years of toil, with outside help; and that I have had to be able to take over this mission at the designated time, to carry it forward, and to fulfill it. My enemies see only that they cannot play a role in this mission no matter how hard they try. This stirs their envy and hatred on one hand, their frustrations on the other, for they themselves cannot publicize their crazy and wild speculations and sectarian whims on a grand scale. It should be noted, however, that I have no enemies whatsoever in all those many groups of seriously interested people who, with honest and enthusiastic intent, deal with UFO matters and teachings. Furthermore, they envy my UFO photographs of beamships (verified to be the best in the world), films, slides, metal and crystal samples, etc., and call them fakes. This is consistently the case with pseudo-scientists, dishonest critics, and all those who do not want to accept the truth, for sectarian, religious, political, pseudo-scientific, or other reasons. A further cause for animosity toward me is the fact that I uncover frauds, liars, schizophrenics, psychopaths, and cheats when they discuss UFOs, contacts with extraterrestrials, contacts with those on the "other side" and in other dimensions. Animosity also occurs with channelers who are considered "blessed", and other superfreaks, etc. I distance myself from these people, and am not afraid to talk with frankness about my knowledge and experiences with them. Of course, all of the frauds, liars, and cheats now maintain that they are part of those 203 of 1 million who are telling the truth, but they do not realize that they are digging themselves even deeper into their lies.

Interview with Billy (1988)

25

9th Question
Many famous people came to see you, such as Shirley McLaine, Hermann van Veen, and Elisabeth Kbler-Ross, among others. What did they want to know and what did you pass along to them? Answer The reasons why famous people visit me are different from one person to the next. Some people want to see me because they are hoping to reconfirm their personal philosophies, while others come with an honest, personal interest in the mission, the teachings, and contacts. Others visit me hoping they can tie in their sectarian and false assumptions with the truthful spiritual teachings, to gain more importance for themselves in front of others. Shirley McLaine came to the center for a 5-day visit, from October 2-7, 1981. She had with her Solo, a dark skinned man, Lee Elders, and his wife. During this time she really plied me daily, for several hours, with questions concerning my mission, the Creative and spiritual teachings, universal philosophy, the spiritual and Creative laws and commandments, along with their mode of action and reaction, and so forth. She very neatly wrote down everything we discussed, including all my teachings, and recorded them on audiotape at the same time. She published her subsequent book, Out on a Limb apparently stimulated by my teachings and the long, weighty disclosures. However, she did not stick whatsoever to the information, truths, and teachings. Instead, she grossly changed and falsified the teachings and the truth until, ultimately, it had no resemblance to the Creative truth and spiritual teachings anymore. The teaching became pure fantasy, born from sources that are on a collision course with the truth. They are founded on complete ignorance of the truth because they stem from widely-spread sectarian false teachings. After having made many wild claims, it appears, Shirley McLaine had second thoughts and felt uneasy about them, but did not have the courage to tell the truth and to describe her experiences the way they really took place. With a great deal of imagination, she not only changed my name and the location of our conversations and teachings in her book to South America, but gave me a Spanish-sounding, false name. She blew the conversations and proffered teachings out of proportion until they became an untrue, unreal story. It seems she was driven by an urge for fame beyond death. She dreamed up alleged knowledge and information, teachings concerning the spirit lessons, rebirth, and former lives, which have no basis in the Creative-spiritual truth or any truth. I did not give her the slightest hint regarding any of her previous lives, personalities she might have been, or spirit form. Such claims are purely fictional. Elisabeth Kbler-Ross, a well-known doctor from Switzerland now living in the United States, who visited me for one afternoon with her sister, has a similar attitude as Shirley McLaine. Elisabeth Kbler-Ross came with a preconceived sectarian conviction, like Shirley McLaine, regarding god, reincarnation, life after death, etc., and it appears that she was hoping I would corroborate her faith in the prevailing format. She apparently was trying to amalgamate her false, religion-oriented, untenable conclusions concerning previous lives, life after death, and a spirit guide who is directing her, with the spirit teachings to get a solid foundation for her ghost stories. This attempt failed thoroughly, because the truth is, and remains, the truth for all eternity. Truth cannot be adjusted to some crazy ideas, visions, intrigues or false teachings and cannot be intermingled with them. The only prominent visitor amongst those who contacted me, who obtained all texts and information without later bartering them off or somehow falsifying them, is Hermann van Veen. In the songs he composes one finds an honest and sincere engagement and exposition of spiritual teachings, truth, the Creative laws and commandments, and life. He is one of the few famous people, of the many who contacted me, who cannot be accused of any negative, reprehensible actions regarding the misuse of the teachings, truth, etc. The difference between a well-known personality and another so-called normal person is, that it is much easier for the celebrity to present his/her false or correct opinion to the broad public, and that the public will believe him or her quicker, and to a greater extent, than would be the case with a "regular" mortal. I can only give celebrities of this world the same message which I have offered to all others: it concerns the teachings of the existence of Creation, the spirit, and the Creative laws and commandments which lead towards true humanitarianism through truth, nature, spiritual teachings, peace, freedom, love, wisdom, and knowledge, via the

Interview with Billy (1988) meaning and purpose of life, guiding us towards the goal of all evolution which is the fulfillment of life, the perfection of all teachings, and oneness with the Creative spirit.

26

10th Question
There are now all types of reports concerning extraterrestrial activities and contacts, e.g., with the "Ashtar-Commando", UMMO, or the "Galactic Union". What do the Pleiadians have to say about that? Answer All reports and claims of alleged contacts by humans on Earth with extraterrestrials of the so-called "Galactic Union", a group called UMMO, or with the notorious ASHTAR-Commando, are lies, fraud, deceptions, and schizophrenic delusions, as is the case with any kind of channeling and further countless horror stories of alleged contacts. Of a million allegations on alleged contacts with extraterrestrials and beings from other dimensions, etc., only 203 are consistent with the truth - in other words, there is approximately 1 real contact per 5000 false claims. There is a sure way to distinguish truthfulness in these reports: anything that is based on religious, not to mention sectarian messages, is a lie, deception, schizophrenia, or the fantasy of a sick mind. True love and the spiritual teachings know of no religion (in our cult-religious interpretation), but only of the all-encompassing, all-universal valid truths of Creation and the spirit. Regarding Ashtar Sheran, I would like to say that his name on Earth is a pseudonym for the extraterrestrial rebel and criminal ARUSEAK who, in earlier times, was already operating on Earth with his unlawful, criminal activities. A long time ago, Lyrian, Vegan, and Pleiadian security forces stripped him of any technical and spiritual means of travel in other dimensions, irretrievably distant, and exiled him, so neither he nor his henchmen could get into contact with Earth, Earth humans, or any other life form in our space/time mode, in material or spiritual form. Today Aruseak alias Ashtar Sheran and his followers have tasks which are defined, guided, and monitored by Pleiadians, Lyrians, and Vegans. These tasks, however, do not involve any activities or contacts on Earth. (Aruseak alias Ashtar Sheran was killed in 1983, when he attacked Asket's people in the DAL Universe!) All contradictory claims are lies, fantasies, deception, schizophrenia, etc.

11th Question
If you had to paraphrase the Pleiadian message in a few words what would it be? Answer A turnaround toward a true lifestyle, in harmony with the Creative laws and commandments and guidelines, has to be effected by and for humans on Earth so they can turn their backs on the misguided, false lifestyles and false philosophies which had been given to them by the ancient Lyrians and Vegans. Humans must also halt their degeneration in all areas of evil, their deplorable state of affairs, false religions, and aberrations of all types, etc., which they so willingly, cheerfully, irresponsibly, and carelessly have embraced.

The answer to an unasked question


What aptitudes and prerequisites must one possess for establishing contact with the Pleiadians, higher spirit forms, and for the fulfillment of the mission? One's pursuit of the noble and difficult task of realizing the Mission consists of a solid base of contacts with the extraterrestrials, with beings of other superior spiritual levels, in comparison to ours and, as well, with even higher spiritual levels. At the same time one must serve as a harbinger, cognizing and disseminating the truth and, additionally, be prepared for the duties of accepting other extremely important tasks. These tasks require that anyone carrying forth the Mission have a very high level of moral rectitude and maturity. Of prime importance is the prerequisite that one has absolute integrity and loyalty to the Mission, Creation, its laws and

Interview with Billy (1988) commandments, and to other human beings. In addition to these two outstanding characteristics one must possess the indispensable traits of trustworthiness, discretion, responsibility, the ability to focus on a particular goal and pursue it, and a sound, upright character. Very important, likewise, are one's faithfulness to Creation, its laws and commandments, and to its spiritual guidelines, duties, and realities. Equally important are the general tasks, pertaining to the evolution of mankind, that have been selected by Creation for the benefit of human beings. It is essential that one possess these traits, along with an unswerving commitment and a total, faithful, daily implementation of all the laws of Creation, its commandments, guidelines, duties, and rights. These tasks must serve as a model for all human beings and must be applicable to the human material-body life form in every imaginable situation. The willingness and determination for one's fulfillment of the required obligations are based upon one's reverence for Creation, the duties and tasks it has designated for human beings, and the universal love toward every Creation and, indeed, all their creations. The willingness and determination then form the indispensable base upon which further characteristics, qualifications, and requirements rest when one takes on the Mission as a prophet and herald. Other essential traits relating to one's fulfillment of the Mission and to the personal realization of the laws and commandments of Creation, include total fearlessness, integrity, steadfastness and patience, compassion and leniency, enormous tactfulness, empathy, extensive inner greatness, and modesty in all areas where one has an interest. Without having these personal and characteristic qualities, it is incomprehensible for anyone to consider, even remotely, an attempt to fulfill the Mission. Should one lack, or not have fully developed, by chance, any of these traits, there is far too great a danger of being incapable of withstanding the hostilities directed against oneself. Not only are the doubts about one's personal loyalty and integrity a part of this persecution, but there are also direct and indirect attacks on one's life and honor as a Mission bearer. There are, too, numerous means and occasions for others to sweet-talk, wheedle, or blackmail secrets and very important knowledge from one, at a time when Earth humans are not yet prepared for this information, nor will they be for a long time to come. Therefore, by inadvertently divulging this knowledge one can actually cause severe harm and, possibly, even induce the complete destruction of the Earth. These extremely distinguished human and personal attributes and strengths are enhanced and magnified through one's never ending desire for greater knowledge, one's quest to explore the unknown, and one's willingness to learn new concepts. These attributes are extremely important as they pertain to the spiritual and universal-creative laws and commandments, to knowledge, and to all life experiences, and to the resulting conclusions one draws from them for further knowledge. One's willingness to learn, and to direct one's intelligence first and foremost to spiritual and creative questions, is infinitely superior to that of learning and studying at the material-intelligence level, such as the levels required of scientists and research technicians in the course of their material-body activities. One's intelligence and zest for learning must have already evolved to an elevated level, wherefrom can spring forth one's ability to assimilate in detail the highest creative and spiritual truths, the various universal-creative and spiritual guidelines, doctrines and commandments, and the laws of nature, wisdom and truths. One must have the fortitude to determine all these things without the help from any other human beings, be that from their knowledge or expertise, or from information gleaned from books. One's quest to learn also encompasses the autodidactic study of all abnormalities of human behavior; the illnesses affecting the consciousness; and possible consequences of delusions, manias, sporadic and chronic changes of the consciousness, including schizophrenia, etc. One must ascertain these problems, and bring them to light without being influenced by corruption or competition, as when they are used to gain unfair advantage. All zeal to learn, however, is useless without one's clear vision of human beings, their motives for taking certain actions, and one's closeness to reality with complete self-control of thought and consciousness. The self-control one possesses must be self-evident and can only be gained through arduous self-scrutiny, where every iota of one's thoughts is kept completely safe and under control, regardless of outside influences. One must not allow even the minutest negative vibration of thought and emotion to radiate or become noticeable to others in any way. A totally neutral, unbiased attitude towards all forms of life at all times must be achieved, which, ultimately, becomes one's second nature. Self-control, accompanied by the complete mastery of primary and mental telepathy, is the foremost requirement one must possess before becoming a suitable contactee for the Pleiadians and other higher

27

Interview with Billy (1988) spirit forms. Compared to Earth beings, the Pleiadians are advanced in their spiritual development by approximately 30 million years and, therefore, they are far superior in all aspects of human evolution as well. For example, they have mastered primary telepathy, which Earth humans are only now just beginning to discover and learn. The Pleiadians are occupied by, and make use of, the infinite reaches of higher levels of mental telepathy. The Pleiadians' mental vibrations also have a high frequency and intensity mainly due to their superior evolution, their extensive spiritual education, and their faithfulness to the laws of Creation. This often results in their being unable to contact Earth beings, whose development runs parallel to normal terrestrial evolution. When on Earth, the Pleiadians find themselves assaulted by the basic and crude vibrations of Earth humans, which can cause unanticipated consequences to the space travelers' bodies and lives. Moreover, the Pleiadians would be considered irresistible magnets by Earth humans, who, because of the strong attraction, could fall into total servitude and dependency upon them. Pleiadians have an instant intolerance towards the average Earth humans' vibrations. If contacts were to take place with unprepared Earth humans, they would develop a strong dependency upon Pleiadians. Earth humans would adopt a one-sided urge to fulfill the laws and the commandments of Creation, and this would entail going far beyond the capacity of Earth humans' tolerance levels. Unfortunately, Earth humans are not capable of fending off the magnetism that would pull them towards this harmony with Creation, since humans, at this moment in time, are sorely unprepared for it. Earth humans possess few, if any, of the qualities that are indispensable for the bearer of the Mission. Earthlings have not yet developed the appropriate attributes that would provide them with the required strength to counteract complete surrender to the Pleiadians, who enjoy far superior spirit levels. However, by surrendering to the Extraterrestrials in this manner, Earth humans would become complete strangers within their own environment and would be, therefore, unable to survive on Earth. From these facts it becomes evident that a specific and extremely harsh and grueling education is required for those of us on the planet Earth, whose spirit forms have been chosen to carry forth the Mission by the Pleiadians and their advanced advisors. In fact, a few Earth humans have already been selected to function as contactees. This has transpired because of their past spirit-form experience over thousands of years, and through their proven reliability in handling similar Missions while in former lives. As part of the performance of their contactee tasks, the selected Earth humans have the duty of conveying and disseminating truth while, at the same time, carrying out other duties for the fulfillment of the Mission. Only one human being, whose spirit form was called Nokodemjon before returning to the material world from the spirit level of Arahat Athersata, has the prerogative of accepting the duties for the Mission's fulfillment. Interestingly, these duties were bestowed on him in very ancient times, so as to allow him to fulfill them now. In the truest sense of the word he can call himself prophet before all those other Earth humans, who have embarked on similar tasks and missions. By Billy

28

References
FIGU.org [1]

References
[1] http:/ / us. figu. org/ portal/ BillyMeier/ InterviewwithBilly1988/ tabid/ 62/ Default. aspx

Interview with Billy (1998)

29

Interview with Billy (1998)


An Interview - The Mission
When and under what circumstances did your contacts with the extraterrestrials begin? (How long are they supposed to last?)
My contacts with extraterrestrial human entities began in the 1940s when I was still a very young boy. My first contact person was an old man named Sfath, who spoke in the somewhat broad Swiss-German Blach dialect of my village. It all began on a beautiful, sunny summer morning when I was standing with my father next to a large walnut tree behind our house. Suddenly an inner urge beckoned me to turn my eyes toward Mount Eschenmoser. As a result, above it in the azure sky, I saw a silvery flash shooting in the direction of the church steeple . . . After a split second the silver flash shot past us above our heads and disappeared above the forest, approximately 5 km [3 miles] from us. I could see that the object was a huge, round, metallic disk. When I asked my father what he thought this thing was, he replied that it was probably Hitler's latest secret weapon. Somehow I couldn't believe him and from this moment onward I constantly scoured the sky, where I observed at night "moving stars" traveling high in the firmament - they were not airplanes. One day I felt an inner impulse and I heard some sort of voice which, from that point onward began to speak to me. One day the voice summoned me to walk to Langenzinggen in the Hragen forest and told me to wait there for things to happen, namely, a pearshaped flying object would be visiting me. I did as I was told and went to the designated location. Shortly after my arrival a silver, pearshaped flying object descended and landed on the ground before me. A very old man disembarked and addressed me in a friendly tone. He said his name was Sfath and explained he came from an alien planet and had many things to discuss with me, to teach me, and so forth. This was my initial contact with an extraterrestrial human being and it was followed by many others with Sfath. The contacts ended in 1953, only to be continued until 1964 by a woman called Asket. When Sfath visited me, he came from the Pleiades/Plejares; Asket came from the DAL Universe, a parallel universe to ours - a twin universe. No further contacts took place until they were resumed on January 28, 1975, by a young woman from Erra in the Pleiades/Plejares system, which is not identical to the Pleiades constellation with which we are familiar. The new contact person was Semjase, and the contacts with her continued into the early 1980s. Additionally, I was also visited by Semjase's sister, Pleija, along with their father, Ptaah, and commander Quetzal. Since that time two young women, Talida and Menara, among others also became my contact partners. Official contacts with me ended in the early morning hours of February 3, 1995. But this didn't mean that the contacts completely ended; only the official contacts terminated because the Pleiadians/Plejarans had by this time fulfilled their task on Earth. Private and unofficial interpersonal contacts continue without interruption and will do so until I expire and pass from this life. However, the current contacts won't occur quite as frequently as they did before February 3, 1995 - although it is possible for a contact dialog to still be recorded and the information to be passed on now and then.

Could you possibly provide me with a broad outline of how many human races inhabit the universe?
Originally 40,353,607 different pure human races were created by Creation, and they began in a natural-evolutionary manner upon many planets within many solar systems of many galaxies throughout the entire universe. These human races developed from natural-biologic-evolutionary processes within the developmental confines of the planets. The evolution was such that first flora came into being by way of certain amino acids and amino-acid chemical compounds. Through natural processes of waxing and waning further natural coincidences occurred, the result of further purposeful encounters of cause and effect. The result was new amino-acid compounds from which fauna developed - the animal kingdom. At the time when only flora existed, lichen and similar growths alone existed, but later animals came into existence which not only ate plants but also each other. These animals were subordinated into the waxing and waning process as well, and to this end, they deposited matter and died. This process, in turn,

Interview with Billy (1998) triggered further biologic-chemical processes from which, once again, new amino-acid compounds and new life forms originated. Ultimately, the human life form developed, consisting of many races, namely 40,353,607 - as I previously mentioned - with a total of 343 different skin tones. These human races varied greatly from each other, depending on the living conditions and the atmosphere of their home worlds. And yet, all of them were always indisputable human entities. Some of them were as small as gnomes, but others were dwarfs, colossi, giants, titans to name a few. Among them were also human entities of small stature who remained part of their own race, but due to genetic flaws they never quite reached their full normal height. These diminutive beings were not the same as dwarfs, for they are actually races who, even to this day, continue to exist in the same manner. People of small stature still live, even here on Earth but, unfortunately, they are being scorned and referred to as "lilliputians" in a way reminiscent of the fiction novel Gulliver's Travels. On Earth as well, people of assorted sizes exist who belong to other races, such as the small-statured pygmies, and those of normal height who make up the majority, as well as terrestrial giants, such as the Watussi and Massai tribes of Africa.

30

Where do the extraterrestrial intelligences come from with whom you maintain your contacts, and why are they, in particular, the ones who are visiting us on Earth?
The extraterrestrials with whom I maintain contact come from the constellation of the Pleiades/Plejares. This constellation, however, is not the same Pleiades we observe from Earth in our own space-and-time-configuration. The constellation we see is approximately 420 light years from Earth and is only about 62 million years old. Furthermore, as hot, blue suns they are absolutely incapable of supporting any form of life, not of purely spiritual nor of a material form. The Pleiades/Plejares from where these extraterrestrials come, exist in a different space-and-time-configuration that is shifted from our own by a fraction of a second, and can only be penetrated via an artificially created "dimension gate" in the vicinity of the Pleiades that are visible from Earth. The distance from the gate to the Plejares, as the extraterrestrials call their native system, is approximately 80 light years further. The term Plejares is to them the same as the word Pleiades is to us. A little over 50,000 years ago, when the extraterrestrials discovered and began inhabiting the Plejares star cluster and its planets, they named them after the Plejares, which is the same as Pleiades in their own language. They elected to do this since their own Plejares are in a region just beyond the Pleiades with which we are familiar on Earth. The Pleiadians/Plejarans are visiting us on Earth because they have a direct association with a particular terrestrial group who originally came to Earth from the Lyra-Vega systems - which also are shifted into another space-and-time-configuration from the Lyra-Vega constellations we can identify. These original Earth-inhabiting Lyrians-Vegans invoked a great deal of havoc among the terrestrial population in those early days and, because of them, the humans on Earth lost the spiritual teachings and a life in accordance with Creation. Other factors came into play in this process but cannot be attributed to the Lyrians-Vegans; instead, they are the result of other extraterrestrials who genetically manipulated human entities. These humans later came to Earth and interbred with other terrestrials to the point where the entire terrestrial human population was ultimately affected by this repeated process of heredity. In order to remedy this damage and misguidance, the Pleiadians/Plejarans felt an obligation to transmit once again the required teachings and essential information to the terrestrial humans, in an effort to remedy the damage created by their direct ancestors and the damage generated by other intelligences.

Could you describe to me what takes place during one of your contacts? Has the procedure changed from the early days?
During my early contact years I frequently had to drive with my moped for many miles before I would be telepathically led to an extremely remote rendezvous site or to a lonely forest clearing where the contact person normally was already waiting for me in the landed beamship or preparing for arrival within a few minutes. Sometimes several hours elapsed before an actual contact took place because of people milling around the site or because I was being pursued on this day or that night. Once in awhile I was permitted to bring along other people to the rendezvous site, but they always had to wait a distance of at least 500 meters [approx 500 yards] from the site;

Interview with Billy (1998) however, they were often able to see the beamships during their landing approaches or departures, and occasionally they witnessed flight or energy-flare demonstrations. Later on, once we had moved to the Semjase-Silver-Star-Center, I was only rarely called to the forests for a contact. Usually I was simply beamed into a beamship, which meant that at times I was actually beamed up from the midst of a group of people. Various people can attest to such an event - as well as to the fact that on various occasions some group members observed the beamships, their flight demonstrations, and even the extraterrestrials themselves. In 1982 I suffered a very severe breakdown that damaged my overall health. My recuperation from this adversity has been only partial, and it has taken a lot out of me. In the years before 1989 I was closer to death than to life, and during this period the Pleiadians/Plejarans visited me directly by beaming themselves into my office or wherever I stood outdoors.

31

How long does it take the Pleiadians/Plejarans to travel through space from their home worlds to Earth? And how is it possible for them to span the astronomic distance of approximately 500 light years?
During their initial contact period the trip from their deviated space-and-time-configuration in the dimension beyond the Pleiades visible from Earth took about 7 hours. Over time and with their technology continually advancing, the trip was shortened to 7 minutes. With their latest mode of transportation, using transmitters, they can traverse any designated distance throughout the entire universe instantly, without any loss of time whatsoever. During the early contact years the extraterrestrials still used beam, tachyon, and anti-matter propulsion systems, whereby they were able to reach multiples of the hyperspeed of light by using the latter two systems, which enabled them to quickly conquer the immense distances. Though they retained these technologies, they have added their latest mode of propulsion, which utilizes transmitters. The transmitters allow them to program the coordinates of their final destination practically to the meter, thus allowing the travelers to reach their destination without any loss of time.

Why do the extraterrestrials not land in full view of the public, for instance in front of the United Nations Palais in Geneva or on the White House lawn in Washington?
The reasons for this vary. But a significant one is that they are governed by a directive, which states that the Pleiadians/Plejarans are neither allowed to reveal themselves to terrestrials nor can they interfere in any manner, shape or form with the events of the human population on any planet who is still incapable of considerable space travel. This directive also applies when a people have yet to reach a state of congenial peacefulness, humaneness, and cosmic interconnectedness with all life forms in an ethical and humanistic way. Therefore, the Pleiades/Plejares extraterrestrials are not allowed to openly and freely move about or reveal themselves to terrestrials.

Why does "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier of all people have contacts with the Pleiadians/Plejarans, but no one else does?
The reason for this can be found in the past, thousands of years ago, when my spirit form existed within humans who had voluntarily pledged to fulfill a specific mission. For the spirit form and the comprehensive consciousness, which has the capability to reincarnate, this mission became a long-term task and would extend across many reincarnations and millennia into today. To this end, comprehensive consciousness, which originated in higher planes, adapted itself to the lower forms of consciousness that exist on Earth, while it retained the ability to remain on par with higher forms of consciousness. Therefore, the only reason why I am able to have contacts with the Pleiadians/Plejarans today and in the New Age, is the fact that my comprehensive consciousness form is able to conform to those of the extraterrestrials, whose consciousness and spirit are highly evolved - and I am the only person on Earth capable of doing that. This means that no other person on Earth has this capability, and for this reason alone it is absolutely impossible for other inhabitants of this planet to have any type of contact with the Pleiadians/Plejarans. My spirit form, of course, has always remained the same over the many thousands and millions of years, but the comprehensive consciousness, which is capable of reincarnating, has changed in way that is appropriate and normal as it passes through the inevitable evolutionary process. This implies that with each birth/reincarnation a new

Interview with Billy (1998) consciousness, hence a new personality, was born which no longer had anything in common with the previous personality - nor will it ever have any commonality. It is erroneous to assume, therefore, that a person with one particular personality can remain the identical person in a later life. The spirit form alone stays the same, while the personality of the consciousness transforms through evolution. This, in turn, doesn't imply however that a person could not, conceivably, have flashbacks of personalities in former lives.

32

You have by far the most extensive, best quality photo material and movie footage regarding extraterrestrial flying objects, landing tracks, and so forth which are absolutely unique on Earth. How was it possible for you, a one-armed man, to take such photographs?
I owe everything to the Pleiadians/Plejarans, for they assisted me in every possible way in obtaining all of my material. They were the ones who directed me to the various locations, where they performed flight demonstrations for the photographs but especially also simply for me, so I could record these events with my still camera and the movie camera to my heart's content. Occasionally the pilots of the beamships even gave me precise directions. Hence, I was given the task of producing specific photos and movie material with the assistance of my extraterrestrial friends. Without their permission I could neither have taken the photos nor shot the movie footage since I would not have been authorized to do so. Had I attempted to do so anyway, I am certain that the film would have been destroyed.

Why did the extraterrestrials mandate you to take photographs and movie footage of their beamships and their flight maneuvers?
Their rationale was to designate me to produce the sharpest and best photo and movie film material the world has yet seen of the extraterrestrial flying objects, which we terrestrials usually call UFOs. The material I produced would serve to provoke a worldwide UFO controversy that would finally provide a wake-up call to the people on Earth in matters pertaining to extraterrestrial life. Simultaneously, the intent was also, as a logical consequence, to force governmental agencies and the military to reveal their secret findings and research in UFO matters to the public, and to make the information accessible to all. The intent of this process was also to uncover and illuminate the deceitful denials in certain countries regarding UFO crashes along with denials of having secured crashed UFOs and their crews. The Pleiadians/Plejarans were convinced that this controversy would transpire and their objectives would be fulfilled only when I disseminated the film and photo material throughout the globe, and would thereby automatically trigger an equally worldwide dispute between the proponents and opponents of my material, statements, and the contact dialogues. This actually did take place and even my opponents were unable to prevent the ushering in of additional proponents of my story and the contacts. Indeed, their ranks swelled in numbers the harder some antagonists tried to brand me as a swindler and a fraud. Everything has happened as planned just as the Pleiadians/Plejarans predicted - namely, that more and more people are recognizing the truth of my statements the harder the opposition insults and defames me.

What other material do you have as evidence?


From the Pleiadians/Plejarans I received a sampling of diverse metal pieces from various production stages and they were later analyzed in America. The analyzing metallurgist reached the conclusion that the metal fragments must have been produced by a cold fusion process, which even today remains impossible to duplicate here on Earth. Such a technological evolution may not even be feasible for another 150 years. Later on I was given some crystals, synthetic materials, and alloys made of copper, nickel, and silver, as well as pure silver which, by the way, originated in our sister universe, the DAL Universe. I have additional evidence in the form of recorded whirring sounds from the beamships that could not be duplicated with a dozen synthesizers in a highly up-to-date scientific company laboratory. Furthermore, I was permitted to photograph a laser pistol with which I shot a hole into the trunk of a dying apple tree which, by the way, miraculously began to suddenly bloom and bear fruit once again, something it had not done for years. We must take into account as evidence also the various witnesses who accompanied me

Interview with Billy (1998) frequently and who were allowed to enter the contact site vicinity. They also witnessed several beamship flight demonstrations; indeed they even filmed or photographed them themselves or observed them from a short distance away. Additionally, we should probably include the extraterrestrials' countless predictions about political, military and human events that would take place on Earth. With frightening accuracy and with great detail they also predicted natural catastrophes and the like - all of which were recorded in my writings and distributed worldwide.

33

In spite of everything, you continue to be accused of having photographed only small models instead of real space craft, etc. --- some skeptics say you used double exposures and other photographic maneuvers. What do you have to say about such claims?
That they are beyond the ridiculous. There are plenty of witnesses who themselves had the opportunity to view and photograph the beamships and even the extraterrestrials. They can verify that I never built or took along models of UFOs when together we drove, for instance, to the contact sites. And I could never have pulled off something like this secretly because my wife would never have stood for it. Therefore, I need no justification for myself and can only laugh about my defamers' jealous stupidity. Any further comments are superfluous.

How do you defend yourself in view of the inflammatory defamation campaign against you by people such as the American Kal Korff, individual representatives of MUFON and others?
I know about the truthfulness of my contacts and that's all I need in my defense - should I elect to take this stance. Since my contacts with the Pleiadians/Plejarans are real and true, I find it unnecessary to defend or justify myself in any manner, shape or form. On the other hand, semi- or full-fledged nutcases, such as certain MUFON members and the defamer Kal Korff, have never even exchanged one word with me personally or communicated in writing with me personally. On the other hand, they are merely poor, insanely jealous know-it-alls who enjoy being in the public limelight. They do not upset me. On the contrary, I am in a way even grateful to them in spite of their lies and defamations because their negative activities have motivated many people into contacting us here at the Center to find out more about the real truth, and as a result they are beginning to stand up for the truth of my contacts with extraterrestrials. As a rule, the curious tend also to request information about the ones who are harassing and slandering me as a fraud, or those who are cheating me. For this reason I am recording the underhanded schemes of all those ill-intentioned people and am producing and mailing out flyers to clarify and correct various disputed matters, so all interested parties can be informed about what's really going on. However, I do not consider what I am doing as a justification or defense - I am merely providing relevant and important information.

On Earth countless people are lying about their "contacts" with extraterrestrials; among them are the so-called mediums and channelers. Could you tell me your opinion, respectively that of the Pleiadians/Plejarans, on this pesky matter?
Any claims related to alleged contacts with the Pleiadians/Plejarans by anyone else other than me are pure lies and fraud because, in fact, no other person on Earth except me, is capable of maintaining contacts with them, and these include contacts of a physical, telepathic or perceptual nature. Anyone claiming otherwise is ensnared in a lie, a hoax or fraud - and the Pleiadians/Plejarans have vehemently and repeatedly reconfirmed this fact over the course of my many contact years with them. However, at one time five individuals did have genuine impulse contacts with the Pleiadians/Plejarans. But these five persons in the meantime have passed away. Furthermore, to other extraterrestrials there likewise exist no personal contacts by terrestrial human beings. Therefore, such claims are nothing more than a lie, hoax or a fraud - regardless of what names or titles these ladies and gentlemen who claim they have had contacts with extraterrestrials, spirit or light entities and so forth bestow upon themselves. This includes mediums and channelers who usually are nothing but very deliberate, conscious liars, hoaxers and frauds or they are delusional, schizophrenic or psychotic people and the like. Not to be disregarded though are certain examination contacts in which some extraterrestrials abduct terrestrials to be studied, analyzed - examine them, in

Interview with Billy (1998) other words. But their undertakings have nothing to do with the nonsense implying that extraterrestrials are impregnating terrestrial women or are having sex with them and the like. This form of tomfoolery is particularly prevalent in America and borders on mass hysteria. Often claimed in the same breath is the ridiculous statement that extraterrestrials are massacring farm animals, etc. Extraterrestrial flying objects and even their landings are frequently observed, even filmed or photographed by terrestrials. But one must clearly keep in mind that such events do not constitute a contact. Genuine contacts only occur where oral or telepathic communication takes place between extraterrestrials and a terrestrial human on Earth, and with the exception of me, no one on Earth is capable of doing so. Take into consideration that the multitude of male and female liars, hoaxers and frauds, who claim to be having telepathic contacts with Pleiadian entities, would require a waiting period of 1,000 years for a response, even if they were able to send a telepathic message to the Pleiades in the first place. To be precise, the distance to the Pleiades visible from Earth, is nearly 420 light years one way and would require 840 light years for the response to arrive back on Earth. And since everyone knows that telepathic thoughts only travel at the normal speed of light, they would require approximately 420 light years one way from Earth to the visible Pleiades. Let's assume for one moment that some life form did exist on these Pleiades we know about, which are absolutely uninhabitable and uninhabited by either spirit or light entities or any other type of life form, then to receive an answer back would again require approximately 420 years. Who on Earth lives a total of 840 years anyway? This shows that all of these alleged contactees, mediums, and channelers are lying, are deceiving and defrauding the public, when they claim they are having contacts or the like with beings from distant stars or their planets. And not one of these liars has the capability to bridge these immense distances with telepathic thoughts. And as for me, I will not reveal at this time the secret behind how I can do so because I am certain that once I divulge what it is, every lying, deceiving, and fraudulent cheating character would suddenly claim he or she has the same ability.

34

How did you wind up with the nickname "Billy"?


When I was in Teheran, Iran (former Persia), I made the acquaintance of a young woman from Los Angeles in the United States. Her name was Judy Reed. Because I was dressed in Western garb, which I found was very practical, she compared me to James Butler Hickok, a.k.a. as Wild Bill Hickok, and from then on she called me Billy. The name stuck wherever I went. And that is how I have retained it to this day.

When and where did you have your first meditation?


In the mid-1940s near Blach, my native village, in Sfath's spaceship and under his direction.

You are a cautious man when it comes to making new acquaintances. Why do you lead such a reclusive lifestyle in view of the nature of your important mission, which must be brought forth to the world?
Although the contrary is often claimed, my lifestyle stems by no means from the fear of the various assassination attempts which, so far, have been made on me a total of 13 times [16 as of June 10, '98]. The reasons why I maintain a low profile vary: First, I am no guru or sect leader, and for this reason I need not present myself publicly to gather followers or to represent myself as some saint, which I certainly am not, by any stretch of the imagination. Second, I do not want others to put me on a pedestal, for I am neither something special nor someone who enjoys being admired or gawked at; I am not on display like an animal in a Zoo. Furthermore, I am not inclined to have journalists interview me because, as a rule, they want only to sensationalize the material, whereby they twist and falsify the truth to the limits and turn it merely into tabloid journalism that is far from the truth - or else, they tend to degrade everything I tell them with their lies and twisting of the facts. You don't need a guru nor a sect to disseminate the teachings of the truth. Nor do you need a saint or someone who wants to be a big hero before the public. Megalomania and the urge to be in the limelight are just as inappropriate as a super ego and the like. Appropriate, however, are humility and a style of disseminating the teachings which is not aimed at gathering followers and attracting the faithful, and someone who functions in a way where the people who are genuinely on a quest for the

Interview with Billy (1998) truth feel themselves addressed by that person. Such interested people will then learn through their own initiative and free will, without having some guru or head honcho of a sect crack his whip above their heads. And this requires that those who have an interest are fully aware of and bear complete responsibility for their own actions and lives in every way, without having a religious, indeed a sectarian faith, behind them that demands only they believe what they are told without thinking for themselves, and without investigating and making their own decisions. Accompanying the importance of the dissemination and fulfillment of the Mission mandates, therefore, that everyone is free. Within this freedom, a person then can make fundamental decisions about each and every thing, and can act accordingly without having a guru, master or sectarian leader at the head of the line who publicly presents himself in all his glory, commandeers everyone and makes demands. People must be free in every way, and to this end, they are totally responsible for themselves and all that life offers, without their having an imaginary meddling god or a mere guru, priest or sectarian twerp. Only in this way can humans remain or become independent and master their own lives - they must bear responsibility for themselves. This responsibility would be actually taken away from people if I stepped into public view and presented myself because people have the odd tendency to immediately elevate somebody when that somebody has gained a certain importance in whatever form it happens to take and when that person steps into the limelight, regardless of the way this transpires.

35

How has the Mission evolved over the past 20 years?


Admirably well. In spite of many initial setbacks, usually of a financial nature, everything has evolved very well. For this reason our sphere of work has expanded throughout most of the globe. We now have groups and members on every continent and we even have an ongoing dialogue with aborigines. A major contributing factor to this state of affairs are our foes here in Switzerland, Germany, and in America, who attempted to slander me as a liar, hoaxer and fraud, in part even through large campaigns that encompassed several countries. However, through their negative actions they achieved exactly the opposite of what they had intended, since their scribbles, lies and defamations have led to numerous requests for our material and information about our cause, which always won us numerous new members and friends. But it couldn't have been any other way in the first place since an old saying states that the truth will conquer all. And that is simply the case here: The truth comes to light, while the slanderers drown in their quagmire.

Approximately 20 years ago you founded FIGU, the "Free Community of Interests for Fringe and Spiritual Sciences and Ufological Studies." What are this groups's goals and tasks?
The goal of FIGU is the worldwide dissemination of the truth about the Creational-natural laws and directives, and about a way of life that directs people toward the emergence of love, harmony, and humaneness, and a life of purposeful evolution. The tasks, which are associated with the teachings of the Creational-natural truth, vary greatly and include such as campaigns against overpopulation, against torture and capital punishment, against discrimination of women, against the abuse of children; we solicit the protection of animals and nature, and we offer assistance to those in need, whether it be food supplies, clothing, medication, household articles, tools or other items. FIGU's portfolio of tasks also includes counseling functions related to situations that arise in everyday life and, of course, the advice is free of charge, for we are a non-profit group or, to be more precise, a legally established, not-for-profit society/organization. In addition to the dissemination of the truth about the Creational-natural laws and directives, FIGU's tasks also include the dissemination of the Teachings of the Spirit, in short what we call the Spirit Lessons, which pertain to matters of a fringe and spiritual science nature and many topics from every-day life, evolution, knowledge, learning, the psyche, spirit, the various forms of the unconsciousness, sub-consciousness, and consciousness, to mention but a few. Producing written material and books is another of FIGU's tasks, whereby the books are sold at cost and many brochures are disseminated free of charge; for this reason we make no profit and, therefore, we are truly a non-profit organization. As you can see, FIGU's tasks are very diverse and time consuming. All the work is performed by members who, voluntarily and without receiving any salary, offer their services during

Interview with Billy (1998) their spare time after they have completed their daytime jobs.

36

What type of people are in FIGU?


FIGU is made up of the most diverse characters. Varied also are their professions, which range from simple laborers to professionals of many callings. Included are apprentices and students, a farmer, gardener, office manager, school principal/teacher, nurse, chef, temporary laborer, clerk, kindergarten teacher, and a lithographer among others.

Some people claim FIGU is just another sect like so many others. And they say that Billy Meier is a guru. Is that true?
Of course not. We are not a religious nor a sectarian group, nor are we a political, military nor civil community group based upon any totalitarian and autocratic truth. Neither are we perfect in any way or all-knowing, and for this reason we cannot disseminate perfect teachings - many questions remain for which we have no answers. But we can disseminate the truth about the Creational-natural laws and directives with which we are familiar and for whose accuracy we can vouch. We state that it is the sole, pure truth for which everyone can search within and by themselves, in nature and one's surroundings everywhere, and that everyone can experience and see it, provided the person is willing to look for and retrieve it. To this end there exists no other truth than the one that actually exists. And it is this precise truth we advocate. This demonstrates that no one is forced or coerced into believing or embracing anything that he or she can not find out for him- or herself or recognize as the actual truth - completely under his/her own direction and with complete personal responsibility - without being prodded or pressured into believing or accepting anything. Furthermore, we of FIGU have no guru, master or leader of a sect or the like who stands above other group members, respectively society members. We do have a director who is in charge of everything without holding a special position within the group. Therefore, I, Billy, am not a guru but am a normal member of the organization, respectively group, just like all the others - with the same rights and obligations. I do not have the function or aura of a master or a guru in our organization, in spite of the fact that outsiders love to claim this is so without having any insight into our group. Through hear-say and rumors, such outsiders cling to false and outrageous stories about us and accordingly form their own incorrect and absurd opinions.

What are we to think when we read in the texts that you are the true prophet of the New Age?
I did not choose to call myself this name but the extraterrestrials, the Pleiadians/ Plejarans, gave it to me. Still, this term doesn't mean that I am a person with special attributes. The truth is I am a person just like everyone else, except that I am able to control and neutralize my vibrational energies to the point where I can maintain physical and telepathic contacts with these highly evolved Pleiadian/Plejaran beings. And I happen to possess some talents that other people on Earth do not have, which does not at all make me a superior being. The term "prophet" has no conceited connotation but is simply a word which is, unfortunately, misunderstood by many people. Really, this term is merely an alternative word for "herald." In other words, a person who announces things such as prophecies or declarations, the content of which he may have either labored himself for or received from some other sources. And when someone says I am the genuine prophet of the New Age, it means that I am a, or rather the, herald who was previously proclaimed many thousands of years ago - more than 13,000 years to be precise. This matter has to do with my reincarnation lineage of which my spirit form and my comprehensive consciousness were a part from ancient times - and through which in various former times, my spirit and my comprehensive consciousness have fulfilled their mission as prophets in the bodies of other individuals. As a result, and as part of this finite sequence, I am the preannounced and foreordained person who came forth as the herald, or prophet, of the New Age. Still, I am no more and no less than a completely normal person, just like any other, in spite of the fact that I am the liaison between the highly evolved Pleiadian/Plejaran spirit forms and the people on Earth.

Interview with Billy (1998)

37

How do you feel being among the people on Earth when your original birthplace was in far higher regions?
While my original birthplace lies billions of years away in the past, I continue to feel connected with it at all times, and I do not deny that I often long for it. Nevertheless, I am now at home on Earth, where I have many dear friends throughout the world. But this does not alter the fact that I often feel extremely lonely. The fault does not rest with my friends but is generally prompted by the influence on me by the state of the spiritual and consciousness-related terrestrial world, which is so dissimilar to the world that was my birthplace and, in effect, still is.

An Interview - Spiritual Teachings


How did our universe and our world come into existence?
The universe originated from an ancient, archetypal bang, produced by a minuscule but highly compressed, flea-sized ball of energy. Originally this energy consisted of purely spiritual energy which created itself from within, although even it can be traced back to an Ur-Universe's energy conception [Ur = is a German prefix which means archetypal, most ancient or original in English]. A universe is also called a "Creation" or a "Universal Consciousness" and so forth, of which exist 1049 variations. The least evolved Creational form is called a Creation-Universe and the next higher form is an Ur-Creation or Ur-Universe; the one following is called a Central Creation or Central Universe, etc. The ultimate of all Creational forms is the 1049, called the Absolute Absolutum. This Absolute Absolutum was the initial Creational form which created Itself from the Absolute Void by way of the Primary Big Bang, thereupon It embarked on Its path through 1049 different main Creational forms before becoming the Absolute Absolutum. Thereafter It wafts in non-space as the highest of the highest Creational forms and continues to endlessly expand and evolve through the wisdom of all Creations which unite with It once each individual Creation achieves a status of being an Absolute Absolutum as well. Not one Creational form is absolutely perfect, not even the Absolute Absolutum. Creational forms, just as life itself, can only achieve a relative type of perfection over their evolutionary course through processes of constant waxing and waning and waxing again that characterize all life. We live in a Creation-Universe, a material universe, unequivocally the lowest form of a Creation or universe. And our universe, our Creation, Universal Consciousness or whatever else people want to call It, must Itself strive to work Its way up the evolutionary ladder. It must evolve so as to become one with the Absolute Absolutum once It has passed through the 1049 Creational-form transformations. From a human perspective this process takes an unfathomably long time, for alone the period during which our Creation, our Universe, transforms into the next higher Creational form, that of an Ur-Creation or Ur-Universe, takes more than 85 quintillion years (85 x 1018 or 85,000,000,000,000,000,000 years). Once the Universal Consciousness, or Creation, reaches the stage of Ur-Universe, respectively Ur-Creation, this Ur-Universal-Consciousness self-generates an idea for a new, simple Creation, the type of material universe with which we are familiar. This "idea" or "concept" consists of the purest spirit energy and contains everything It needs to become self-creating for Itself from within Itself. From a tiny energy ball the mere size of a flea, It creates within Itself new, immense energies which become highly compressed until this process culminates in a monumental explosion - the Big Bang. The energies from this explosion initially shoot outward and then expanded for fractions of a second at 107000 times the speed of light, as they displace other universes in an effort to create Its own space among the uncounted other universes, or Creations, already in existence. The seven Creational belts, or Universe belts, form simultaneously, of which one is the coarse-matter belt, the visible-matter-universe. In this belt originate coarse matters and gases and dust particles from which derive meteors, suns, comets, planets, nebulae, galaxies and other things when coarse matter gathers and condenses. In this way our Earth was born. This means our universe's birth and that of our Earth, along with foreign worlds, stars and galaxies and so forth, is a Creational-physical energy process and has nothing to do with a Creator God. These happenings are the result of purely spiritual-physical and material-physical laws and processes based upon physics and chemistry in every way and are, indeed, explainable through them.

Interview with Billy (1998)

38

Is there a Creator-God in spite of this?


No. No Creator-God exists in this sense. The Big Bang did not come about through the strength or might of one god, but did so, simply and exclusively, through spiritual- and material-physical as well as chemical processes, that were triggered and directed by a young Universal Consciousness, respectively Creation. The term "God" has absolutely nothing whatsoever to do with the creation of the world or the universe, stars, galaxies and the like, for the expression "God" has existed in the vastness of the universe for billions of years, from ancient times to the present, and it represents nothing more than the title of a person. Initially this title was "Ishwish" which means "God" when translated into our languages. But Ishwish, respectively god, is nothing more than another term for "King of Wisdom." It is a purely human title assigned to humans who were particularly knowledgeable, wise, and who possessed great mastery in everything. This term's significance, however, was distorted and falsified by humans on Earth, particularly by the early religions and those experienced in profiting from using the word. The result was that God, as a King of Wisdom, was removed and the people turned him into a Creator-God who, allegedly, had created the Earth, the sun and outer space. Numerous individuals, such as Jehovah and many others, even claimed of themselves to be Creator-Gods with the consequence that they were also revered and worshiped. One thing led to another and soon the original meaning of the word "God" was forgotten and, consequently, the purported Creator-Gods were able to victoriously march into the realm of the people's religions, sects and faiths.

What is Creation? What does this term supposedly mean?


Basically, Creation is the entire universe, the Universal Consciousness, the largest force and energy humans can ever imagine. And Creation is also the entire energy and consciousness of every life form in existence, bar none. In Its most archetypal form, Creation is the purest spirit energy, although It can display countless other forms of energy in Its external manifestations, which range from the finest to the coarsest matter. As Creation, this all-encompassing energy embodies every level and sphere - including the BEING of the spirit as well as the material existence. As a universe, Creation remains the highest energy form and the highest active consciousness capable of evolution - Its flawless laws and directives have unequivocal validity at every level of existence and spirit form throughout the entire universe. Creation is the mightiest power and energy of this universal-Creational existence, and It has no human equivalent. More than everything, It has not even the most infinitesimal shred of an iota in common with the "man-made" Creator-God who disappears into an abyss of limitless absurdity when compared with Creation, Its strength, and Its mastery.

What role does Creation play in our human lives and that of all the others?
Creation plays a very significant role in human evolution and that of all other life, for every life form carries within it a minute piece of Creation, which provides life to all life. Without this minute particle of Creational spirit not one single life form would exist, for this Creational spirit is the actual, fundamental life-energy. This life energy, in turn, however is dependent upon the comprehensive totality of Creation Itself, which disburses a fine energy form known as cosmic life energy throughout the entire universe. The minute particles of Creational spirit absorb and are given life by this cosmic life energy. One could almost say that this cosmic life energy acts as Creational sustenance on which all particles of Creational spirit subsist. To this end, every life form is dependent upon Creation. And yet, It provides no mandate on how humans, for instance, should shape, lead or live their lives. Through Its laws and directives, Creation merely establishes Its goal of evolution and Its related proviso. Indeed, the goal is that humans greatly evolve and develop themselves - spiritually as well as consciously - to their highest level of perfection, relatively speaking. In so doing, they may join Creation in the future and become one with It; and therefore they help Creation to evolve as well. While Creation does not dispense conditions to any life form, and every entity is free to live and do as it pleases, there are laws, directives, and guidelines provided which state, that according to the law of causation, certain lifestyles will result in certain consequences. This law demonstrates that every action results in a specific reaction. It is, therefore, a Creational-natural fact that every life form can live as it wishes, that it can make

Interview with Billy (1998) its own decisions and that it can adapt itself, one way or the other, into the laws and directives. Depending on the type of life a particular life form leads, makes for itself, and lives, the result is very specifically consequential and this life form, especially the human one, is responsible in every way for its actions. The Creational-natural laws and directives are based upon the positive and negative factors, and for this reason is everything within the entire universe subject to these parameters. And since Creation Itself, known also as nature, does not dispense any type of conditions as to how a way of life should be fashioned, led and lived, the individual life form, hence all human beings, must therefore fully accept their own, full responsibility for their actions. Every human, therefore, makes his or her own decision whether he or she wants to live according to the Creational-natural laws and directives to the extent that they bring him or her benefit and advancement, or whether he or she wants to transgress against the laws and suffer the detrimental consequences. This also means that Creation bears no responsibility whatsoever for any human action; humans alone are responsible for each and everything they do, regardless of what they think, feel, concoct, do and undertake.

39

Please define such Creational-natural laws and directives (recommendations) in concrete terms.
For instance, one of the most significant laws states that the errors humans commit should not be condemned, because only by committing errors can humans evolve. Hence, humans can learn from the mistakes they make. After committing mistakes, they will eventually recognize this fact, reflect on them, and remedy their errors. And, as a rule, they will become more knowledgeable and will refrain from making the same mistakes again, at least not in the identical ways; and thus they make progress. This also signifies that humans must thoroughly reflect on all matters so as to recognize where they are prone to making mistakes and to gather new knowledge, which will lead them to success and advancement. Success and advancement will be achieved by pensive thought, and this is another important Creational-natural law without which any evolution is impossible. A law, therefore, is an established and irrevocable rule which, when implemented and followed, prevents the life form from experiencing harm of any kind. A directive , by contrast, is a mere recommendation which guides the person in a specific direction where some initiative should be taken or disregarded and, as a consequence, something good or bad, respectively something positive or negative, will occur. The following recommendations represent such Creational-natural directives: 'You shall not kill in depravity.' 'You shall not violate your covenant with CREATION.' 'You shall not steal or expropriate from others.' 'You shall not blaspheme the Truth,' and so forth.

How did human beings on Earth originate? Did they really evolve from the ape?
The purely terrestrial Man, the one who truly originated on Earth, is a natural product of the Earth's planetary evolution. First came the most primitive forms of flora, the lichen and the like, which exuded material that transformed into amino acids. These, in turn, generated new compounds from which higher plants originated that also embarked on the path of evolution. Ultimately, additional amino acid compounds derived from this process and resulted in yet higher life forms, such as fauna, the animal kingdom. All continued to develop and were subject to this waxing and waning process just as the plants were. They lived and died and from their remains and subsequent mutations/transformations, still newer amino acid compounds and such resulted, which ultimately led to the humanoid life form, the human lineage. These beings were not a purely human race at the beginning but were a form from which several lineages could develop - and this is precisely what transpired. The first humanoid life form split into several species from which developed the humanoid life form as well as other distinct classifications. However, the base lineage was initially human. Through evolutionary processes it slowly transformed to the point where fundamental differences began appearing. While the purely animalistic life forms continued the development of their own species, the humanoid life forms separated - one line continued its evolution as the human form in the natural, predominant form; the others split into various species from which the ape being came into existence with a

Interview with Billy (1998) multitude of variations. And yet, variations emerged even among these archetypal human beings, and one can actually say that several human races existed even at this early stage of development. This, then, contradicts Darwin's theory since Man did not derive from the apes but that the apes derived from Man and are by-products of the ancient, archetypal human evolution.

40

To date how long has terrestrial Man existed?


If this question refers to the original, genuine terrestrial human being, his age goes beyond 4.5 million years. - If, on the other hand, the question refers to those humans on Earth who came to our world from the depths of the universe, then their age lies somewhere between 6 and 12 billion years. These particular human beings who inhabited the Earth are the so-called "distant travellers from the depths of the universe." Their home worlds were far from here in an alien galaxy, which has since dissipated, disappeared and gone the way of all temporal things. The majority of these "distant travelers from the depths of the universe" who colonized the Earth and interbred with the purely terrestrially born beings, came from the lineage of Henok [Enoch]. He was the founder of the various peoples who came from a distant galaxy into our Milky Way and settled in the regions of the Sirius constellation, from which they had to flee after living there for a long time. As persecuted runaways they found refuge in our SOL System, where they began inhabiting Mars, Phaeton, and our Earth.

Is it true that humans have more than one life?


That is correct. Humans are subject to the law of reincarnation; hence, they are born again. This also applies to all other life forms that possess both a consciousness and a spirit form capable of evolving. Therefore, when human beings die, their spirit form leaves their physical bodies in the current realm and crosses over into the spiritual realm of the Beyond, where the spirit form rests and learns until it is able to reincarnate into another material body. The purpose for having reincarnation and numerous lives is to allow both the human spirit form - which is part of Creation - and the comprehensive consciousness to evolve to the point where together they enter into and become one with Creation, which Itself evolves at the same time. This constant process of reincarnation facilitates the evolution of the person's spirit and the comprehensive consciousness, from which the individual's actual personality and the actual consciousness originate. Many lifetimes are necessary and so are the reincarnations, respectively rebirths, to bring the spirit to its fullest capacity of knowledge, wisdom, harmony, etc., so it may later attain the highest possible perfection, relatively speaking. It would be absolutely impossible to develop the spirit, or spirit form, to such a level of relative perfection in merely one single lifetime. In fact, many millions of lifetimes and reincarnations are required to achieve this goal of perfection. Just to free themselves from the physical human body in order to enter the purely bodiless spirit world takes human beings somewhere between 60 and 80 billion years which is six to seven times longer than what terrestrial scientists claim is the age of the universe. Something else must be clarified: Absolutely erroneous and inaccurate are those views and teachings which assert and declare that the human being is able to reincarnate as an animal, for instance. The fact is humans are always reborn as humans because of the Creational particle within each of them that is capable of evolving. Humans, therefore, can never reincarnate as animals or anything else except as human entities; and what's more, as a rule, they always do so in accordance with their race although, naturally, it is possible for deviations to occur. But such events only occur in special circumstances. To address these issues now would, however, take too much time. By the same token, animals can never be reborn as humans because the animals' spirit form is neither focused in this direction nor is it intended to evolve toward knowledge and wisdom as is the case with human spirit forms or the spirit, respectively.

Interview with Billy (1998)

41

Regarding the topic of reincarnation, mention is often made of "Karma." Just what is "Karma"?
The term "Karma" has come to represent some faulty teachings just as the Christian term "atonement" has. According to the Karma teachings, Man is supposed to bear the burdens of his past life in the next life. Therefore, the individual's subsequent life would be governed by how good or evil the person was in the previous life. If you analyze this concept it means the individual will be either rewarded or punished in the next life for deeds in the past life. In other words, Karma implies the person's type of rebirth is linked to actions in the former life, and that current fate is the result of past-life actions. According to this, Karma simply means that someone's present fate is predetermined by the deeds in a former life. According to Christian teachings, atonement boils down to punishment or reward after death at Judgment Day. Simply stated: You will get to heaven as long as you are gullible and meek, and as long as you obey the rules and edicts of the Christian religion or its sects. But those who disobey all of this will wind up in hell or purgatory or will suffer eternal damnation, with no chance whatever of understanding or remedying their errors. But the real truth portrays a totally different picture from that being presented through the Karma and sin/atonement teachings: For humans to evolve and become more knowledgeable and wise, they have no option other than to make mistakes. Through mistakes, as a rule, humans tend to suffer some harm and, thus, punish themselves - if one wants to define it as such. But through the harm they suffered, they have already atoned for their mistake and will, subsequently, make an effort to remedy their mistake and the resulting harm associated with it. In so doing, humans learn a lesson from this situation and become more cognizant. This is the simplest principle of cause and effect or action and reaction. And this precise situation helps humans evolve and elevate their knowledge, understanding, abilities and the like. As a consequence, they will attain a higher level of consciousness, which their comprehensive consciousness will carry forth into the next life - into their next reincarnation. Therefore, in their next life, humans will benefit from the fruit of their former lives' progress and higher level of consciousness, without having been weighed down by some burden or non-burden from previous lives. Thus, the next new life is not based on the burdens or non-burdens of the previous life, since they were completely conquered during the former lifetime, either in positive or negative ways. Not only would it be unjust but it would actually be contrary to the Creational laws if elements from a former life were to be carried over into the current one. That it should be so, as the religions teach it so irrationally, is pure nonsense which simply exemplifies the illogical human thinking, contemplations and endeavors. In their lust for revenge, humans always call for punishment and atonement in every case. By contrast, Creation knows nothing of this demeanor. It knows nothing of the revenge, punishment, and atonement that humans are so familiar with, and for this reason Creation has never created any such laws.

There are people who claim they died and saw the Beyond. Is it true that this really happens?
Not in this sense. The people you speak of were not really dead. They may have been clinically dead, which means they no longer had discernible heart or brain activity. But, as I said, this is only a clinical death, at which time the spirit form has not yet left the body, but still remains in it for awhile. This means the comprehensive consciousness also stays in the physical body, although all vital signs may appear to be shut down. The comprehensive consciousness and the spirit form continue to remain with the body for a certain period which may last for seconds, minutes or hours; indeed, under certain circumstances even years or decades. The latter, for instance, is the case for the survival of bodies that have been frozen instantly through cryology, during which time the consciousness continues to function. Such a condition, however, only occurs while the body is in its death throes; and for this reason the brain's activity is no longer detectable, even though it continues to function. At this time images appear that are consistent with the individual's normal thinking and imagination patterns, but the images are as well imprinted by the comprehensive collective of the terrestrial human entities. While in this condition of profound death-agony, these people are often capable also of emitting their consciousness whereby they can suddenly view themselves from the outside, while hovering above their own bodies and so forth. Light, darkness, and beloved people also frequently play a major role in this scenario, and the person in this stage of a death throe feels him- or

Interview with Billy (1998) herself being led through dark channels and such into a light, from where they do not ever want to leave again.

42

Can someone contact the Beyond and those who are dead?
No. As a rule, this is impossible. People who claim the opposite, in spite of what I have said here, and should related things emerge, such incidents are not truths but are big deceptions instead or self-deceit and events that either belong into the realms of the stored-record levels, charlatanries or fraud. When events are considered that are part of the stored-record levels, the so-called Akashic Records, then the following holds true: Every human being's thoughts, articulations, feelings or emotions, stirrings, impulses and the like, are deposited in the Akashic Records, the storage area in a terrestrial hyperspace. Anyone who can generate the frequencies identical to those of the deposited information with his or her thoughts, consciousness or some technology, will also be able to summon these frequencies. This implies that information that belongs to living individuals, even those who are dead, may be retrieved from the stored records as long as the person finds the specific frequencies of the other individuals. It is even conceivable that a form of logical communication can be initiated with stored impulses and information in the Akashic Records. Such communication is possible with deposited forms of comprehensive consciousness in the Beyond. But this is extremely rare and should not be misconstrued as a person being capable of speaking with the departed. While in the Beyond, the comprehensive consciousness, which is capable of reincarnating only as long as it remains with that particular spirit form is, therefore, under certain circumstances, able to have contact with living persons. Such a situation is exceedingly rare and is not related to those "communicators with the dead" who refer to themselves as mediums. On one hand, happenings taking place with mediums who allegedly are able to speak with the dead, are simply based on their ability to tap into and retrieve information from the stored records, respectively the Akashic Records. On the other hand, however, and this is the most prevalent form, certain individuals do have the capability, while in trance, to link up with the various forms of some living terrestrials' sub-consciousness and to communicate with them. Such forms of the sub-consciousness are part of the terrestrial-human comprehensive sub-consciousness composite, and they can divulge information about the fact that life continues to exist after death since they, the sub-consciousness forms, also possess this information and know about reincarnation and other things. This means that these forms of sub-consciousness are capable only of divulging knowledge with which they are familiar - frequently this encompasses more knowledge than the person is aware of while in a wakeful state. These forms of sub-consciousness, which are also linked with the stored-record levels, may quite possibly be imprinted with the personality and divulge information that is merely stored in the record banks and may be a secret for the individual.

The terms "channeling" and "medium" are part of this "contacting the Beyond" topic. What are we to think of them?
Individuals who possess the unique ability to link with a transcendental sphere are called mediums. True mediums are very rare indeed; and there exist by far not as many as one might assume since countless people on Earth have come forth claiming they are genuine mediums. But the truth is that the majority of such claims are based purely on lies, deceit and fraud, on psychopathic self-deception, schizophrenia or a multitude of delusions. According to reliable information from higher spiritual levels, there are 16 genuine mediums on Earth, but they do not cater to the general public; they neither advertise nor reap financial profits or other worldly gains with their special skills. We can, therefore, exclude all of these countless mediums with regard to the authenticity of their talents when they go public to accumulate financial gains or profits with their seances, seminars, books, lectures, shows and the like. The same holds true of the channelers. To comment further would be redundant except for this one thought: With real mediums no religious aspects are involved as is the case with so many phony mediums and channelers, who simply overflow with religious-sectarian considerations, phraseologies, warnings, demands of humility, threats and the like. Through these factors they clearly reveal their own religious-sectarian dependency, which can no longer be ignored.

Interview with Billy (1998)

43

Many people believe they are guided or protected by a guardian angel, a spirit guide, by God or some other higher power, by saints or by Jesus Christ. Is that possible?
Not at all. In each and every case the individual person is always the only one responsible for his or her thoughts, feelings, emotions, actions and so forth. It is only the different religions and sects which claim that God or saints and guardian angels or Jesus Christ are guiding and bearing the responsibility for the human beings' fate. But such claims are nothing more than religious-sectarian delusions that are busily prodded by the head honchos of the religions and sects, so that they can place people under their spell, bind their followers to them, and financially deplete and exploit them in every possible way. There is no Creator-God as the religions and sects proclaim, for the truth reveals only Creation exists, which, as the Universal-Consciousness, created the entire universe and everything within it including all life forms of which humans are but one. And Creation does not demand anything from us humans and It bears no responsibility whatever for anything humans think or do. The most important factor is that humans are personally responsible for each and every thing they do, and humans must always bear the responsibility and experience the consequences for their own actions, regardless of what they think, perpetrate or effect. However, this also signifies that humans are absolutely independent and totally their own masters in every way. No higher power is there to protect them, not a spirit guide, not Jesus Christ, not God, saints, guardian angels nor any other archetypes and the like. Each and every one of these personages is the product of religions and sects, invented and generated to divert humans from the path of the genuine truth, and to make them believe that as humans they are not self-reliant but ever dependent upon higher powers. This condition transpired even in the earliest of times to keep humans enslaved, to prevent them from rebelling, and to subordinate them meekly and humbly into this oppression.

What should one say to all those people who believe in one God or even several gods, along with some saint, guardian angels and the like?
Our teachings of the truth are not directed toward destroying religions and sects or some other faith of people, and so we live by the rule of tolerance and refrain from proselytizing. Therefore, never would we approach religion or sect members to convert them to our teachings. Our motto is that everyone must be allowed to believe what he or she wants to in religion or knowledge matters. So, if someone trusts in a god or a guardian angel and the like, we do not attempt to change the person's opinions about his/her belief system. We only mediate when people approach us to inquire about our teachings and the knowledge we possess. Only in this way will we impart information. Although we do not proselyte, our task nonetheless is to disseminate the truth about religions and sects; but we do so exclusively through our written material, which we disseminate or sell to interested parties who have come to us voluntarily without us ever pestering them as "missionaries." And, of course, we provide all of those seeking the truth with the desired, pertinent answers and explanations to their questions. Naturally, these replies are geared to what our teachings defines, namely, that one must never simply believe but that one must be cognizant and observant of the truth. Everyone who is interested must be told that believing makes a person dependent, if not to say addicted, and often leads to fanaticism. This condition, in turn, stifles freedom of thought, indeed it inhibits and destroys it. For people to be completely free, they must have access to freedom of thought with which to make all personal decisions - without having to fear that the "sword of Damocles" of some allegedly loving, but in reality punitive and therefore revengeful god, is suspended above their heads and could drop on them. People must be free so they can completely make all their decisions within the parameters of their own responsibility and then act accordingly without having to first ask some god, protective spirit, Jesus Christ or others for permission or for a judgment on whether some issue is good or evil as these imaginary figures, supposedly, are in charge of laying down the standards for which they allegedly bear the responsibility. The truth is that in each and every case, humans must always bear their own responsibility, and this applies to all of their thoughts, feelings, contemplations and endeavors. Consequently, they must inwardly determine how good or bad or how negative or positive something is. Humans need absolute freedom of thought and judgment even for making these decisions, without being commanded by imaginary powers or being interfered with in some form or other in the human avenues of freedom and decision making. As a result, humans must fully understand what the truth is and must possess this knowledge, so as to make

Interview with Billy (1998) the correct personal decisions. And yet, it is precisely this knowledge the religions and sects smother and withhold from the people. Knowledge is synonymous with power and this is exactly what religions and sects want to cling to for themselves and thereby exploit the situation to make a profit from it. Humans who are deprived of knowledge fall prey to religions and sects and are turned into meek puppies as they lose their freedom of thought and decision making along with their freedom in general. This predicament leads to an intolerance toward other people, the others' lifestyle and modes of thinking, and the hoodwinked believers become bogged down in a rut of doctrines and can only see "red" when their own doctrines are critically evaluated by people of another faith or by individuals with different opinions. However, tolerance among and between people is essential if we hope to live and exist in a world of love and harmony. To this end, we don't need any form of belief structure, we only need to know the truth and certainty that by nature and in sight of Creation's omnipotence, all human beings are created equal regardless of what and how they are, regardless of their race, skin color or nationality, whether they are rich or poor, or whether they are Christians, Moslems, Jews, Hindus, Buddhists, Confucians, or belong to some freaky sect.

44

The year 2000 is approaching. Is the end of the world close at hand as many doomsday preachers of various sects claim?
This is pure nonsense. Just as the world did not come to an end in the year 1000 because of a godly judgment, neither will this occur in 2000 nor in 3000 and so forth. Doomsday-Prophets even existed in ancient times, as have fearful believers in such charlatanry, including the Christian Church and its Bible with threats of an end to the world, Judgment Day, and the like. No wonder, then, many Christian sects and their head honchos constantly threaten their followers with prophecies of a world that allegedly is coming to an end. A particularly popular time for such doomsday prophecies by some of the crazies and their faithful followers are turns in the millennium or a century; hence, those times when there is a change from one millennium or century to another. Should the Earth come to an end or be destroyed at precisely such a time through a gigantic meteorite, for instance, or a comet from outer space, such a catastrophe would be nothing more than a cosmic event which certainly would have nothing to do whatsoever with the revenge or judgment of an imaginary Creator-God or his alleged son, Jesus Christ. And if humans, in their military or scientific lust for destruction, permit the Earth to end or be destroyed, this, too, would not be equivalent to the vengeful doomsday act of a god.

Many people who are reading this interview document will probably be asking themselves how you can be certain that everything is really as you say? They will claim what you say is just as much a matter of belief, as is the faith in religions. How do you respond to such people?
Nobody is obliged or mandated to take my words seriously or to accept them as true. As a rule, people should simply not believe things or statements and the like presented to them, not even what I convey or explain to them. To merely believe is to be dependent and stupid and for this reason people should never believe anything. On the contrary. People should always be critical, ponder, and consider everything in a thorough manner through investigations and research to find the truth on their own - externally and within themselves. This requires reasoning, healthy criticism, and complete freedom of thought as well as impartiality and a lack of prejudice in total neutrality. When all of these things are present, people can investigate everything, and with a base of actual facts, they become cognizant of the real truth. Cognizance of the truth through actual investigation that provides reliable facts through researching all aspects, can then produce effective results which have nothing whatsoever to do with the acceptance of a belief. Within the factuality of the truth no room remains for belief, there is only room for actual reality - and this actual reality gives me the certainty that the truth is really correct, and that it is the same truth which can be ascertained in Creation's nature and in every one of Its laws and directives by those with open senses and an open mind who watch, observe, research, and investigate everything put before them. Of course there are the know-it-alls who deny this truth simply out of principle or because of their own image/status. However, one can only feel sorry for such individuals because they live adjacent to the truth and do not participate in the real life. Others deny this truth for

Interview with Billy (1998) religious or strictly sectarian reasons. But every rationally thinking person knows that even in this case such individuals exist without being a part of real life.

45

Where did you get your vast amount of knowledge?


From my earliest childhood onward I had to study, always study, to improve my knowledge. Even before I started going to school, I was instructed by an extraterrestrial called Sfath, who taught me countless things and facts including the Creational-natural laws and directives. Sfath was an "Ishwish," a man who held the title "King of Wisdom," which in terrestrial languages means "god." He instructed me in a normal way, face-to-face, as well as through hypnosis-inducing devices. From these gadgets an incredible variety of topics, data, and other knowledge was transmitted to me. In this way I became knowledgeable and learned in countless things, but soon this led to the point where I became a lonely child, seeking only the company of adults, such as my teacher and a lovable priest. Prior to completing my official school years, Sfath occasionally brought me to the vicinity of Darjeeling, India, in the Himalayas. An old Buddhist monk lived there who also instructed me in many disciplines, as did several other monks when I had occasion to live in India. Yet, I always studied on my own initiative and did so even later in life, when a female extraterrestrial named Asket came to Earth from our parallel universe, called the DAL Universe, to instruct me.

Let's now return to the beginning of our conversation. What is the true purpose of our life?
The purpose of our life is for us to evolve - the advancement and continued development of our being at a constant pace to ever higher levels. The purpose of evolution lies within the concept of achieving the highest possible human development, including love, harmony, ability, knowledge and wisdom. Evolution not only serves to bring human entities to a high level of knowledge and wisdom so they may lead a life in harmony with Creation's laws and directives and the like: Through our evolution we also assist Creation with Its own evolution. Just as humans and nearly all life is in need of evolutionary advancement, so, too, is Creation, the Universal Consciousness. Even Creation is only relatively perfect and It must evolve to ascend to higher forms of Its own existence. And to achieve Its objective, Creation requires human beings who evolve over the course of billions of years into pure-spirit-forms and from these into still higher forms of existence, extending through to the Petale level. There occurs the transition into Creation, into the Universal Consciousness, and transpires the unification, the "becoming one." In this manner Creation assimilates these former human spirit forms, which have by then evolved to their own highest level and which, initially, had originated from Creation in order for It to evolve through these human entities. During their unification with Creation, all the accumulated knowledge and wisdom are also absorbed by Creation, and thus It elevates Its own evolution by a fraction of an iota, and advances some time later into the next higher Creation level. After an incredibly long time, this subsequent Creation continues evolving until it becomes one with the Absolute Absolutum. The Absolute Absolutum is the highest level and all-encompassing form a Creation can attain, and yet even the Absolute Absolutum must continue Its evolution process into all-Great-Time and chronological endlessness.

What advice do you give someone for whom religions no longer provide satisfactory answers? What should the person do?
When such a person as well as others, who are not affiliated with any religions or something similar, cannot find satisfactory answers regarding the meaning of life, they only have to search for the truth within themselves and to actually find it. In doing so, they generate a significant knowledge that is pertinent and truthful - and they do not have to accept the false teachings of others nor do they have to believe and lose themselves in what these religious zealots tell them. The principle of: "He who seeks will find," applies here. But one must ensure that only those individuals find the right and good material who are truly searching for it and making great efforts, for the real truth is not as easily found as those falsities offered and sold as truths by the religions and sects, although they are nothing but erroneous teachings in reality, intended and aimed at making others dependent on the religions/sects, keeping the

Interview with Billy (1998) people under control and exploiting them. It is unfortunate, but many have found the wrong path to religions which, from ancient times on, have been known as the "opium of the masses" since religion clouds the faculty of the people. As a result, these people can no longer discern reality and truth, and they lose every bit of self-responsibility that is so urgently needed to lead a good, well-balanced, and Creationally-naturally appropriate life.

46

Isn't a person, as an individual, powerless nowadays? Looking at all the wars and the misery on Earth, one might ask just what tangible action the individual can take.
The individual can do quite a bit, mainly for him- or herself, since the person is, in each and every case, closer to his or her own self than to anyone else. Therefore, the person must primarily be concerned with his/her formation and evolution, and with staying alive, of course. This, however, must take place in a way that concurs with the Creational-natural laws, and it is imperative that the individual always bears fully his/her own responsibility for each and every thought, endeavor, emotion, perception, contemplation, action, etc. Every individual must work on him-or herself and become a real human being, for it all begins with the individual - and all humanity consists of individuals. When an individual becomes a decent, rational and responsible person, the result rubs off on the next person who may then, perhaps, also become more decent, rational and responsible before, in turn, conveying these attributes to the following person, and so forth. The great human mass cannot be changed nor will the great human mass change for the better, but it is the individual who will change. And as a group they will carry their new ways, their knowledge, love, harmony, peace, and sense of responsibility into the world to the person next to them and the one beyond that. Eventually the whole thing begins to snowball. Therefore the question is not whether the individual can do anything or whether he/she is powerless. Instead we must ask: Why aren't individuals doing something? It is really up to the individual to remedy and change the world's ills for the better. First and foremost, such actions are based on the premise that individuals re-evaluate and work on themselves so as to turn into genuine human beings and this can come about only when they discover the truth. Once the truth is discovered and the individual actually has become a genuine human being, he or she can do much outwardly, by gathering up all available courage and by standing up for the truth, a better life, a better world, and better contemplations and endeavors for all humanity. This includes such things as: Campaigning against overpopulation; against discrimination of women and the abuse of children; against torture and capital punishment; and the hatred against foreigners and other races. It also includes campaigning for the protection of animals, nature, our environment and Planet Earth. Ultimately, of course, this also includes lending a helping hand to one's fellowman whenever this is possible and appropriate. Nothing can be expected from the human mass, for it is obstinately living in its same old indifference and egotistical rut. That's why it is up to the individual to change his or her own ways and to become accessible to the truth. In so doing, he or she draws his neighbor and that neighbor's neighbor toward the truth as well. This is the only method in existence whereby an individual can change all of humanity toward a better way of life and to maintain life and the world.

Source
A previous version of the FIGU USA website [1].

Original German
http://en.wikipedia.org/w/images/3/34/Pdf_icon.gif Interview with Billy (1998).pdf http://en.wikipedia. org/w/images/5/58/Info_icon.png [2]

References
[1] http:/ / us. figu. org [2] http:/ / en. wikipedia. org/ wiki/ image:Interview_with_Billy_(1998). pdf

Interview with Billy (2011)

47

Interview with Billy (2011)


Billy Meier Interview Billy answering questions from Children Interviewer: Christian Frehner Questions collected by the Billy for Kids team from Children English and German Translation: Christian Frehner July 3, 2011 at the SSSC, Switzerland www.billyforkids.info Video to Text Transcription: Rem Robinson, November 17, 2011 from http:/ / www. billyforkids. info/ interview. html.

Christian Frehner: Its about the Billyforkids.info website. There are several questions from children. They would like to have an answer. After having read about your adventures, your problems, the first question is: Why did all that which is described in Billy for Kids happen to you? Does it have a purpose? Billy Eduard Albert Meier: The fact that I have experienced so much must be attributed to my thirst for adventure. Even as a child I was an adventurous type, really very young. I made my first excursion at the age of two. I walked 20 or 22 kilometers away from home. Actually this was my first adventure. And this has remained so during my entire life. However, this had nothing to do with my mission, with my task as a herald or, as they say, a prophet, but it was pure thirst for adventure. And by going into foreign countries, you were facing difficult situations and, accordingly, experienced all kinds of things. Yes, this was simply the result. There was no intention? No, there was no special intention. Actually, traveling was pre-programmed. But the adventures that I experienced, they actually didnt have anything to do with it. Good. Now, since you are having contact with the Plejaren, theres the question: Why did you not go away with them? You could have gone to their world, but you decided to remain here.

Interview with Billy (2011) Yes. On the one hand it is like this: I am an earthling, an earthling by birth, even when my spirit-form is of an extraterrestrial origin, and I feel very well here on Earth as a barbarian among barbarians. Here I have my male and female friends, and everything else. This is the reason that holds me here. And the other very important reason is to fulfill my mission as herald or, as they say, a prophet. The third question: Why do the extraterrestrials not show themselves to everybody? On the one hand they are not interested because they are only connected with me, that is, associated with me alone, and together we carry out the task in connection to the mission. And they have no interest to get in contact with terrestrial humankind, because compared with them we are still very underdeveloped. And, as I said before, down here, there is kind of a barbarism when compared to them. According to their directives they have no right to get in contact with human peoples, with any races etc. who are standing below their development, about whom they could say: It is fine if we can help them officially. Good. Then next: The Plejaren with their advanced medical science are very highly developed. Why did you not try to extend your life, so you can live a longer time? I am an earthling, I am not an extraterrestrial. My body is of earthly nature, not of extraterrestrial nature. The only thing of extraterrestrial nature is my spirit-form. And I dont want to have more rights than any other human being of Earth. Would it be possible for them to extend your life? It would be possible for them, but this is against my attitude, and I dont want this to happen. I am an earthling and dont want to have more rights than any other earthling. Its that simple.

48

Then, what about the super volcano in the Yellowstone National Park in the USA: Will it erupt in your lifetime? As far as I know it will not happen during my lifetime. Except if I live longer to an older age, but to my knowledge, the eruption at Yellowstone will occur much later. It is overdue since about 700,000 years, but in my time, as far as I know I dont know it precisely I think it will not yet erupt. This is very much in the future. But as I said: I dont know, and I never asked. Thats why the question is still open. Yes. Then here a question by a girl: Do fairies exist? Fairies in the sense as is understood by the human beings are fantasy-forms. They are fairy-tale figures etc. which dont have anything to do with reality. Therefore, they are plain fantastic inventions by human beings.

Interview with Billy (2011) The next question: Can a human being have two spirits, i.e. spirit-forms? No! This is absolutely impossible. Only one spirit-form can be in an individual human being. And if some other things occur, then it is a disorder of the consciousness which brings forth different kinds of personalities, because how shall I explain it because a personal damage has resulted from a disorder of the consciousness, which is divided into different personalities. E.g. five or six or even 20 or 30 personalities may find expression, but this is purely a matter of consciousness for each single human being, whereas no other spirit-form or another human being would contribute. It is schizophrenic. This is an aspect of schizophrenia. A split of the personality. Exactly, yes. And it is also impossible that two spirit-forms can simultaneously exist in a human being. Can we say It is possible only if there are Siamese twins, where, e.g., there are two heads, or two heads with two bodies etc., or even three heads or three bodies, etc. There you have a spirit-form in each head. each brain has its own spirit-form Correct. And not more. And everything else which appears, as e.g. the nonsense performed by Catholicism, with the incantations and exorcism etc., all of this is plain nonsense. No evil spirit which does not exist anyway, because each spirit is absolutely neutral, thus no other spirit-form can be in a human being except his own. There is no devil who would take hold of the human being; there is no dear god who could take hold of the human being. The human being has his own consciousness, own thoughts, own feelings etc., and he lives and works with them. And what concerns the casting-out of devils, exorcism etc., this is pure nonsense, simply because there is no other spirit-form in a human being except for ones own.

49

Thanks. Then something about the eleven-year old girl, Cladena-Aikarina, who visited you. This has stirred up interest. What was your experience if you compare her with an earthly girl of 11 years? Is there a striking difference with her appearance, or her talking? When going by appearances there is no difference. The Plejaren are human beings just as we human beings of Earth. The only difference that I have noticed is that Semjases ear-lobes are a little bit longer. But except that all of them appear just like us human beings of Earth, and we also have people down here who have somewhat longer ear-lobes, without them being extraterrestrials. The girl appeared absolutely normal and natural to me. The difference to our children at the age of about eleven years is that there is a great respect towards the fellow human being, towards me,

Interview with Billy (2011) towards Ptaah, who is also involved, just as others are. And there is a much greater, extensive knowledge than is the case with our children. They are this girl is, at the age of eleven, much more developed concerning knowledge and wisdom etc. than our children are. However, they are educated fundamentally different than our children here on Earth. They are educated beginning from very early-on. They are taught that which is necessary for life, for knowledge, for the company with other fellow human beings, the environment and the animals, the plants, etc. The knowledge is much greater when compared with an earthly child, because in this respect you cannot compare an eleven-year old Plejaren girl with a child that has been born here on Earth and has been educated in an earthly way, by earthly parents. She has, if you read the contact report, a very highly-developed use of language Correct. which stands out in the case of a child. Yes, precisely. The child had learned German especially to come here and make a visit. And she really has spoken German perfectly. High German? High German, i.e. not Swiss German, but High German. And what she said was perfect. An eleven-year old child here on Earth could take her as the best example of learning a language and regarding general knowledge, etc. If I might make a comparison regarding the age, I would say that you would have to add 25 to 30 years in order to compare the knowledge, decency, respect, dealings and language with that eleven-year old girl. There is quite a difference. Yes, there is an enormous difference. You already notice this through the way she speaks. But she is a child, and she remains child, even when there is great knowledge and everything. It is a girl of eleven years. In this respect there is actually no difference to a girl of eleven years, as we have here. She is simply an eleven-year old girl. But her entire level of knowledge, wisdom, decency, respect and everything together is at a point where you have to add 25 to 30 years, assumed that a human being here on Earth would learn intensively and would express it in the way this girl could. Did she wear a spacesuit? Yes. One like the others do, a grey one? Yes. Now coming back to Earth: The next set of questions deals with this: Considering the current situation here on Earth, having problems like overpopulation, climate change, violence, etc. what advice would you give to a child or young person? How should a human being face the future, what shall one do? Regarding all existing problems. To think fundamentally over these things; to think about them and see what one can do better, to bring about a change within oneself, and also among fellow human beings with whom one associates with. To involve ones fellow human beings in ones thoughts, decisions and ethics and everything that is worked out through ones thoughts and feelings; to involve them in ones own thinking, behaviour, ones own knowledge, wisdom, in ones own love etc., so that other human beings the fellow human beings can learn from oneself. And that the other people can accept those things from that child, that are really good and positive, and to implement them for oneself, to emulate him or her and, in turn to pass on what has been learned.

50

Interview with Billy (2011)

51

If emphasizing overpopulation, which is the fundamental problem: How shall the child or young person look into the future? Regarding overpopulation, children shall see to it that when they get to the age where they marry, have their own children or are founding a family, that they shall not have more children than how shall I say it than is appropriate in the world of today. In our time of such an enormous overpopulation, one should have as few children as possible. And if there is a proper marriage, there shall not be more than three children. A proper marriage is always the prerequisite, of course, because there should be children only if there is a proper marriage and everything is in order regarding the entire family. But in our times of such an enormous overpopulation, it is appropriate that one has fewer children than is allowed by the creational-natural laws which states that there are up to three children per family. It is a creational law that one should not have more than three children. But since there is such huge overpopulation it is appropriate that the fewest children as possible are born. Of course, both married partners must always be responsible for it, and if one of them does not agree, problems can arise. Thats why it is necessary that this is discussed and handled. As a rule, this should be carried out in the way that children learn this from a young age and have their own way and opinion, or learn to have it, and that the partners even before marrying become clear about what and how everything shall be during the marriage. Actually there should exist love between the partners Right. which leads to the next question: What is love really? Because it is very important in a marriage, although love leads much farther. Love leads much farther. You can quote from what I have written: Love is the absolute certainty that oneself co-lives and coexists in everything that exists: in fauna and flora, in the fellow human being, in each and every material and spiritual life form of any kind, and in the existence of the entire universe and beyond. Therefore, love is not just thoughts and feelings, but true love is a spiritual fine-sensitive feeling that directly originates from the gemuet, i.e. from the spirit realm. And what are the human beings on Earth usually doing? They build a form of thought-and-feeling-related love through their thoughts and feelings, which very often is not permanent. They marry, are together, and then, after a few weeks, months or a few years, everything falls apart. They divorce, get into quarrels, beat each other up. And under certain circumstances there is even murder and manslaughter or whatever. A feeling-related love, love based on thoughts and feelings, is not what makes real true love which is of internally-perceived origin; where things are transferred from the spirit realm in an internally-perceived way into the

Interview with Billy (2011) consciousness and the psyche. And on to another question: Regarding the eating of meat: Do we have to eat meat? What about animal products? Regarding meat it is like this: the human being is an omnivore, just as the pig is an omnivore. And the human being, as a rule, draws the substances that he really needs from animal products, provided he is not allergic to it or if there are no other troubles. There are people who are not able to tolerate it, just as there are people who are not able to tolerate bread, or milk etc., or no fruits or no vegetables. But basically the human being is designed to eat meat. And it is the law of nature that animals must be killed in order for the human being to have meat. Exactly the same is happening out in nature. Based on natural law it is a proper thing if the human being eats meat, in the same way that various predators and other animals even vegetarian animals like some species of apes eat meat. Therefore, this is all right. And what vegetarianism and veganism concerns: those are simply human lines of thought that are taken, in part because no animals shall be killed, or because they dont want to have meat because animals must be killed etc. But fundamentally, the human being is a carnivore, and eating meat is a part of it. Veganism and vegetarianism are personal attitudes and have nothing to do with the natural-creational laws. With respect to the nourishment of human beings, the natural-creational laws are interpreted that we are carnivores, which includes eating meat.

52

Exactly. The development of children may even be at risk if they do not eat animal products. Thats correct. This corresponds with the truth. Then the next question: Is there a heaven. This means

Interview with Billy (2011)

53

There is a heaven (sky) as we see it. not this one. Not the ethereal heaven, in that sense. If one talks about heaven, the human beings are usually seeing it from a religious angle, i.e. that somewhere an alleged dear god lives, or angels etc. And this heaven does not exist. This is an illusion; this heaven is only based on religion. And the angels?

Angels are also the product of religious assumption, and there are no angels in the way that the religions say. In ancient times the angels were simply called messengers, but then the religions came, the faithful people, and called them angels. But an angel, translated into German and any other languages, means no other thing than a messenger. And in ancient times, when certain extraterrestrials still came to Earth, they were called guardian messengers. Guardian and messenger at the same time..

Interview with Billy (2011) And guardian angels? Guardian angels do not exist! This is also and invention by the religions and sects. Each guardian angel that exists is the human being himself, through his thoughts, through his feelings, through his consciousness or simply his mental-block, respectively. Thats why he decides through his reason and understanding what he shall do in a correct way. And if certain things occur, then he thinks like lightning without noticing, when he still thinks unconsciously, when he triggers feelings unconsciously and makes everything right, then he protects himself. There is no such thing as some external guardian angel, as the religions and sects claim. It does not exist! The human being is his own guardian angel. And speaking of angels: Here on Earth there are various religions, different gods, many more in Hinduism. What about God and the gods? Well, in the sense that the religions name a god, a goddess or gods, this is illusory, this does not exist. There is neither a god, nor are there gods. There are only tin gods. And tin gods are everything what the human being worships. A human being may be a tin god, who is worshipped. A tin god may be an illusory, imaginative figure, as e.g. a god is called by the religions etc. And an object may be a tin god, a car, or a house; or a human being, or anything else that is worshipped. And this is idolatry. And that which is worshipped as god is also idolatry, because God is just an assumed imaginative figure. In reality theres no God, but there is only Creation Universal Consciousness, which is pure energy. It does not watch over the human being, and it does not direct, because a human being exercises this himself. He himself watches and directs over himself. And he, the human being, decides himself what shall be done and what he shall do, etc. Everything that happens and occurs, what the human being does, is his own decision, and from this he bears his own responsibility. There is no god anywhere in the whole universe in the form as is represented by the religions and sects. There is only a god that has been invented imaginatively, as an imaginary non-figure, that is worshipped in a religious-sectarian way by the human beings. This means that the human being is always responsible for what he does?

54

He himself is always responsible in any way, whatever happens. What is happening, what the human being does, he does and executes through his own decisions. Consequently, he must fully bear the responsibility himself for everything that is happening in his own life and what comes from his own decisions, in his own life and what comes from his own decisions. There is not a God who directs everything and would bear responsibility for the human being, but it is always the human being who does this himself. What about death? Do we have to be afraid, and why do we have to die?

Interview with Billy (2011) You dont have to be afraid of dying because this is an entirely natural process, as this also occurs to plants. But in a different way. They grow in spring, they blossom and bring forth fruit, and in fall they die, and next spring they start to sprout again. They grow anew, bring forth blossoms, bring fruits, etc., and this will last until that plant will vanish some day.

55

And exactly the same thing is done by the whole universe, the so-called Creation Universal Consciousness; and exactly the same is done by the human being. The human being is like a plant: In the evening he goes to bed, he sleeps, and in the morning he is rested, relaxed and ready for new deeds. Exactly as the plant does so from spring to autumn and until the next spring and autumn. All of nature, all life, does it the same way. Even the Creation Universal Consciousness does exactly the same. And when the human being dies, this means that his spirit-form goes into the realm of the other world. The old personality which had lived in the material body is dissolved by the so-called overall consciousness-block which belongs to the spirit-form in the realm of the other world. And from it a new consciousness and a new personality are formed. And this new personality incarnates into a new human body when a new human being is born. At the 21st day after insemination, the new personality and the consciousness, together with the spirit-form, enter the newly procreated body in the womb and thus enliven the new life form. Therefore, death is exactly what is happening in nature. When a tree or plant or whatever dies, it produces seed, and from this seed a new tree, a new plant grows. Exactly the same thing happens with the human being; its exactly the same thing with all animals, all insects, all birds, all fish and all living creatures. It is the same thing with all of them.

Interview with Billy (2011)

56

And in the next life you dont know anything about the previous one. In the next life the knowledge about the previous life or all lives in general is wiped out. This lasts until the human being has developed in a consciousness-related way to such a high level that he can cope with that which has happened and occurred in his former lives. And by the fact that the human being is reborn, he is provided through the subconsciousness with a part of the essences from former lives. Thats why he is not born to this world without knowledge, but as a personality capable of learning, who can develop further and evolves in a consciousness-related manner. And can unconsciously build upon what has been learned previously. And can build upon that which was previous. Exactly like a plant can build. When the plant sprouts anew, it can build what has been left by the old plant, and thats the seed. Genetics (in the plant), in that sense. Therefore theres no reason to be afraid of dying

Interview with Billy (2011) There is absolutely no reason to be afraid of dying. and death. Because nothing is lost: the energy is not lost. Correct. Now we come to the final question: Is there anything you can say or find important for each human being, for each child to observe during life?

57

From the beginning as a child it is necessary that each one is taught, in a correct way according to the creational-natural laws and recommendations, so that the child can grow, can develop in his consciousness, can develop love, develop peace, develop freedom, develop harmony, develop feelings for himself and other fellow human beings, the entire environment, the whole of nature; for the animals, the plants and everything which exists, even for the planet and the universe, etc.

Interview with Billy (2011) It is essential for each child to learn what is right, what is positive, what is good, and to bring everything what is positive and good to an effect. And it is essential that this human being, i.e. the child himself even when it reaches the age of adulthood lives within that which he has learned in a positive and right and good sense. And that he transmits all this to the neighbour and out into the world, into the surroundings or, as mentioned, into the whole world, so that, finally, in this world results that of which it is said: It is necessary that love, peace, freedom, harmony, feelings for others, confidence and everything else exists, and that all of this becomes a reality and the world at last becomes peaceful. And, that each human being becomes aware of what he has to do in life, how he must live in order that everything begins to function in the way the creational-natural laws and recommendations advise, out in nature, in the Universe, etc. and so forth. Thank you very much.

58

Silent Devotion
Silent Devotion Semjase-Silver-Star-Center, Hinterschmidrti 23rd January 2005, 15:51 Billy Stumme Andacht Semjase-Silver-Star-Center, Hinterschmidrti 23. Januar 2005, 15.51 h Billy

Silent Devotion

59
In unserer schnen Welt der Schpfung gibt es so viele Freuden; ich muss sie nur suchen, finden, mir gewiss machen und sie verstehen. Dabei darf ich jedoch auch das Kleine und das Kleinste nicht verschmhen, sonst zertrete ich viele der Freuden, denn ich muss bedenken, dass ich nicht nur in die Hhe und nicht nur auf das Grosse und Grsste gucken, sondern auch das Winzige, das unter und vor meinen Fssen liegt, betrachten und achten muss. Auch muss ich mit meinem Los zufrieden sein, denn mit Murren und Knurren schade ich nur mir selbst und bringe mich in keiner Weise weiter. Stets bin ich des eigenen Schicksals Schmied, und dessen Rad dreht sich unaufhaltsam weiter, ganz egal ob ich weine oder lache. Darum muss ich mein Leben in Freude und Frohmut gestalten, nicht greinen und niemals hoffnungslos sein, sondern meine Lebensfhrung in einer Weise der Zuversicht, des Vertrauens und des Mutes betreiben, um daraus Grosses zu leisten und um mir auch in grsster Not keinen trben Tag zu machen. So freue ich mich des Lebens, weil noch mein Lebenslmpchen glht; und ich rieche den Duft der Rosen, suche nicht deren Dornen und erhasche die kleinen Freuden, die mir das Dasein schenkt. Ist ein Tor hoch und breit, dann gehe ich erhobenen Hauptes hindurch, ist es klein, niedrig und schmal, dann bcke ich mich, um mich nicht zu stossen. Liegt ein Stein auf meinem Weg, dann hebe ich ihn hinweg, doch ist er zu schwer, dann gehe ich um ihn herum. Begegne ich einem Menschen, dann freue ich mich darber und grsse ihn; will er mit mir sprechen, dann ist es eine Freude, mich mit ihm unterhalten zu drfen. Und sehe ich irgendwelches Getier oder irgendwelche Blumen und Strucher am Wegesrand, dann lachen in mir die Freude und das Glck ebenso, wie wenn ein Vogel zwitschert, die Sonne scheint oder wenn Regen oder Schnee vom Himmel fllt. Meine Freude ist auch endlos gross, wenn ich am nchtlichen Firmament die Sterne blinken sehe, wenn der Sturmwind um meine Ohren saust, wenn Blitze durch die Lfte zischen und gewaltiger Donner die Welt erschttert. Wo ich auch immer bin, und zu welcher Zeit das ist, so finde ich jeden Tag und jede Nacht vieles, das mich erfreut und mich die Urgewaltigkeit der Schpfung erkennen und mich bis in mein tiefstes Innerstes in Ehrfurcht erbeben lsst. Und der Schlussstein meiner Gedanken ist der, dass die ganze Pracht der Welt und des Universums in mir so unendlich viel Freude, Glck und Harmonie erzeugt, dass ich in hchster Achtung vor der ungeheuren schpferischen Prachtentfaltung und Liebe in ehrerbietender, stummer Andacht verweile.

In our beautiful world of Creation, there are so many joys; I must only seek, find, make them certain to myself and understand them. At the same time, I must not also spurn the small things and the smallest things, otherwise I crush many of the joys, because I must consider that I not only look upward and not only at the large things and largest things but also must look at and respect the tiny things that lie under and before my feet. Also, I must be content with my fate because, with grumbling and groaning, I only harm myself and bring myself further in no way. I am always the forger of my own destiny, and its wheel continues to rotate unstoppably regardless of whether I cry or laugh. Therefore, I must shape my life in joy and cheer, not whine and never be hopeless but carry on my lifestyle in a confident, trusting and courageous way in order to achieve great things from that and in order to make no gloomy day even in greatest distress. Thus, I enjoy life because my life's lamp still glows; and I smell the fragrance of the roses, do not seek their thorns and catch the small joys, which bestow existence to me. If an entrance is high and wide, then I go through it with my head held high; if it is small, low and narrow, then I bend down in order to not bump myself. If a stone lies in my path, then I raise it away, but if it is too heavy, then I go around it. If I meet a human, then I am pleased about it and greet him; if he wants to speak with me, then it is a joy to be allowed to talk to him. And if I see any creatures or any flowers and bushes on the wayside, then joy and happiness bubble up within me, just as when a bird chirps, the sun shines or when rain or snow falls from the sky. My joy is also endlessly great when I see the stars twinkling in the nighttime sky, when the heavy gale roars in my ears, when lightning zips through the air and powerful thunder shakes the world. Wherever I am and at whatever time that is, I thus find, every day and every night, many things that I enjoy and that let me recognize the ur-mightiness of Creation and let me tremble with awe down to my deepest innermost part. And the keystone of my thoughts is that the whole splendor of the world and the universe creates infinitely much joy, happiness and harmony within me in such a way that I linger in highest respect for the tremendous Creational display of splendor and love in reverential, silent devotion.

References
http://clemmm.googlepages.com/stumme_andacht.html [1]

References
[1] http:/ / clemmm. googlepages. com/ stumme_andacht. html

Spirit Lessons

60

Spirit Lessons
The spirit lessons are in the German language only. They are subscribed to when becoming a FIGU passive member and are sent one lesson per month to the subscriber. The following question and answer is from the FIGU Forum regarding the spirit lessons. Hi Eduard, Why are the spirit lessons not available to the public without FIGU membership, please? From what I read, it is because they are dangerous in the wrong hands. I do not understand how the truth could be dangerous so this must be incorrect. In my opinion they should be available online in electronic form, free of charge. Only paper-based books should be chargable. This is the case with the Goblet of Truth as you know. Thank you James Billy's descision to publish the Goblet of Truth for free and in electronic form will remain to be an exception. All of our other books will be available in paper form only, be it in German or other languages. If we would publish the spirit lessons freely and in electronic form, much too much falsifications and problems would arise. There already exist enough problems with the inaccurate translation of the other texts. Any translation of the spiritual teachings from German is incomplete and open to false assumptions and misunderstandings. Btw: Even many persons who speak German as their native language have to learn to understand certain words and meanings, because nowadays many words are used falsely and, therefore, are not understood correctly anymore. And to read information between the lines is also something that has to be learned. (Note by CF: The Spirit Lessons are a series of lectures that must be studied one after another. And to be fruitful, the lectures must be studied and practiced thoroughly. If that great knowledge from the spirit lessons would be open to anybody in the internet, plenty of people would just pick that which seems spectacular to them and distort the information and misuse it. This would lead to effects that we could never take responsibility for.)
[1]

References
[1] http:/ / forum. figu. org/ us/ messages/ 12/ 11062. html?1270370087

The Deadly Might Of Thoughts And Feelings

61

The Deadly Might Of Thoughts And Feelings


This is an article from FIGU Special Bulletin 55, published in August 2010.

The Deadly Might Of Thoughts And Feelings


English Placebo preparations, (Latin: "I will please"), only appear to be medications and contain no active medicinal agent, but, in spite of that, cause effects in the human being, such as those which become evident with real medicinal medications. German Placebo-Prparate (lat. ich werde gefallen) sind Scheinmedikamente, die keine medizinischen Wirkstoffe enthalten, die jedoch im Menschen trotzdem jene Wirkungen hervorrufen, wie diese bei wirklichen medizinischen Medikamenten in Erscheinung treten.

Put another way, that means that human beings are, for example, Das bedeutet anders dargelegt, dass Menschen durch Scheinmedikamente freed from pain or are even healed of suffering by things which only resp. Placebo-Prparate z.B. von Schmerzen befreit oder gar von Leiden appear to be medicines, that is to say, placebo preparations. geheilt werden. In contrast to placebo preparations, there are the so-called nocebo preparations (Latin: "I will harm"), which, likewise, correspond to things which appear to be medicines, and so forth, and which fundamentally are also nothing other than placebos, which, as a rule, are made of sugar or other harmless substances and are therefore also called "sugar pills" and so forth. So, it can be said that placebo and nocebo preparations are essentially the same, however, are fundamentally different in their effect, exactly in accord with that which the patients, when they take such preparations, imagine in relation to the effect. The effect of placebo preparations is such that they act to promote health and relieve pain, or to even heal, while nocebo preparations have exactly the opposite effect. With the taking of nocebo preparations, which are truly also placebos, negative effects such as pain and suffering are caused as a result of the patient's negative imagination, therefore exactly theopposite of that which occurs when placebos, which are assumed to be means of healing, are taken. With the taking of nocebo preparations, when they are assumed to be damaging to the health or even deadly, that which comes about as a result of the imagination is: all kinds of pain, suffering, breathing difficulties, nausea and even symptoms of poisoning, dizziness, thirst, hunger, sudden sinking of the blood pressure, and all kinds of other things, which can lead to actual death as a result of the delusion. The might of the thoughts is always bound up with corresponding feelings, which do indeed result from the world of thoughts, and, in this combination, they form a deadly might, and also precisely in the context in which some preparation or other is taken - which is essentially only a fake medication, respectively, fake preparation or fake substance without active agents, and is completely harmless but which has negative effects and consequently, as a result of a supposition, introduces suffering, pain, or death. So, human beings who are weary of life, can, for example, form deeply impressed, dark imaginations of an imminent misfortune, or of their own deaths, which actually also then kill them. Gegenstzlich zu Placebo-Prparaten stehen die sogenannten Nocebo-Prparate (lat. ich werde schaden), die ebenfalls Scheinmedikamenten usw. entsprechen und grundlegend auch nichts anderes sind als Placebos, die in der Regel auf Zucker oder sonstigen unschdlichen Stoffen aufgebaut sind und daher auch Zuckerpillen usw. genannt werden.

So kann gesagt werden, dass Placebo- und Nocebo-Prparate eigentlich dasselbe, jedoch in ihrer Wirkung grundverschieden sind, eben je nachdem, was sich die Patienten in bezug auf die Wirkung einbilden, wenn sie solche Prparate nehmen. Placebo-Prparate haben so eine Wirkung, die gesundheitsfrdernd und schmerzlindernd oder gar heilend wirkt, whrend Nocebo-Prparate genau das Gegenteil bewirken. Bei der Einnahme von Nocebo-Prparaten, die ja wahrheitlich auch Placebos sind, werden jedoch infolge der negativen Einbildung der Patienten negative Effekte wie Schmerzen und Leiden usw. hervorgerufen, also genau das Gegenteil von dem, wenn Placebos genommen werden, von denen angenommen wird, dass sie Heilmittel seien. Bei der Einnahme von NoceboPrparaten, von denen angenommen wird, dass sie gesundheitsschdlich oder gar tdlich seien, treten durch Einbildung allerlei Schmerzen, Leiden, Atemnot, belkeit und gar Vergiftungssymptome, Schwindel, Durst, Hunger, schlagartiges Absacken des Blutdrucks und allerlei andere Dinge in Erscheinung, was bis zum tatschlichen Tod durch die Wahnvorstellung fhren kann.

Die Macht der Gedanken ist immer mit dementsprechenden Gefhlen verbunden, die ja aus der Gedankenwelt resultieren, und in dieser Kombination bilden sie eine tdliche Macht, und zwar eben auch in der Beziehung, wenn irgendwelche Prparate genommen werden, die eigentlich nur Scheinmedikamente resp. Scheinprparate oder Scheinstoffe ohne Wirkstoffe und vllig harmlos sind, die aber negativ wirken und folglich Leiden, Schmerzen oder den Tod herbeifhren sollen.

So knnen lebensmde Menschen sich z.B. tiefeingebildete dunkle Vorstellungen eines bevorstehenden Unglcks oder vom eigenen Tod machen, die ihn dann tatschlich auch tten.

The Deadly Might Of Thoughts And Feelings

62
Und wenn damit noch die Einnahme von Nocebo-Prparaten resp. von eingebildeten tdlichen Medikamenten oder sonstigen Mitteln verbunden ist, dann wirken die Gedanken und Gefhle effectiv als tdliche Macht, wodurch dann der Selbstzerstrungs-Code im menschlichen Krper aktiviert wird.

And if the taking of nocebo preparations - respectively, of imagined, deadly medications or other substances - is also bound up with that, then the thoughts and feelings have the effect of actual deadly might, through which the self-destruct code in the human body is activated. Through such a nocebo effect, medical symptoms can actually also then come about in the body: for example; demonstrable, real symptoms of poisoning. So, the belief alone - respectively, the delusional imagination - that something bad will happen, that suffering and pain or death will come about, can destroy the life of a human being. The nocebo effect is therefore exactly the opposite of the placebo effect, whereby, therefore, one must observe that, alone, the might of bad thoughts, feelings and imaginations - especially when they are determined by delusion - cause the human being to become ill and even suffer death. Hypochondriacs also live in such delusions, whereby they evoke serious psychosomatic processes of suffering, however they vehemently deny their hypochondria. The fact also is that placebo, respectively, nocebo, preparations, show demonstrable physiological results and therefore their effects can be proven. Along with that, it can also be proven that placebo preparations evoke a positive effect as a result of the imagination and nocebo preparations evoke negative effects as a result of the imagination.

Durch einen solchen Nocebo-Effekt knnen im Krper dann tatschlich auch medizinisch z.B. nachweisbare, reale Vergiftungssymptome entstehen.

So kann allein der Glaube resp. die wahnmssige Einbildung daran, dass etwas Schlimmes geschehen, Leid und Schmerzen oder der Tod eintreten wird, das Leben eines Menschen zerstren. Der Nocebo-Effekt ist also genau das Gegenteil des Placebo-Effekts, wobei also zu bedenken ist, dass allein die Macht schlechter Gedanken, Gefhle und Vorstellungen, speziell wenn sie wahnbedingt sind, den Menschen krank werden und ihn gar den Tod erleiden lassen.

Auch Hypochonder leben in solchen Wahnvorstellungen, wobei sie schwere psychosomatische Leidensprozesse hervorrufen, jedoch ihre Hypochondrie vehement bestreiten. Tatsache ist auch, dass Placebo resp. Nocebo-Prparate nachweisbar physiologische Resultate zeitigen und also deren Wirkungen nachgewiesen werden knnen. Damit kann also bewiesen werden, dass Plabeco-Prparate einen eingebildeten positiven Effekt und Nocebo-Prparate eingebildete negative Wirkungen hervorrufen.

If the nocebo is precisely observed along with any human being who Wird das Nocebo bei jenen Menschen genau betrachtet, die an die negative believes in the negative effect of the preparation, then it is apparent Prparatwirkung glauben, dann handelt es sich dabei um eine sich selbst that this has to do with a self-fulfilling, negative prophecy. erfllende negative Prophezeiung. It is thereby also a fact that the imagined, or true, knowledge about imagined, or genuine, side effects - as well as bad expectations and ideas - can exert a very bad influence on the health of the human being and make him ill or even kill him. Tatsache ist dabei auch, dass das eingebildete oder das wahre Wissen um eingebildete oder echte Nebenwirkungen sowie schlimme Erwartungen und Vorstellungen einen sehr schlechten Einfluss auf die Gesundheit des Menschen ausben und ihn krank machen oder gar tten knnen.

The fact is that thoughts and feelings exert a monstrous might on the Tatsache ist, dass die Gedanken und Gefhle eine ungeheure Macht auf die health of the human being and not seldom even determine whether Gesundheit des Menschen ausben und nicht selten gar ber Leben und Tod one lives or dies. bestimmen. Angst, gloomy expectations, negative imaginings and worries are at the very least - just as big a negative factor and risk factor, in regard to physical and psychic health, as are, for example, alcohol, nicotine and pure toxic substances. That is also proven by the fact that approximately 60 percent of all human beings already feel poorly in relation to their health, and often downright bad, when they have to undertake chemotherapy or another treatment about which they are uneasy, or simply when they undergo a medical examination. Through their false thoughts alone - and the feelings resulting from them - they feel miserable, weak and ill, and, indeed, although there is no logical cause which is purely physiological. The fact that approximately 50 percent of all cases of illness, which result from a wave of colds, comes about only through negative expectations as well as angst, worries and negative ideas, proves that that corresponds to the truth. Angst, dstere Erwartungen, negative Vorstellungen und Sorgen sind ein mindestens ebenso grosser Negativ- und Risikofaktor in bezug auf die physische und psychische Gesundheit wie z.B. Alkohol, Nikotin und rein toxische Stoffe. Das beweist auch die Tatsache, dass etwa 60 Prozent aller Menschen sich schon gesundheitlich angeschlagen und oft recht schlecht fhlen, wenn sie eine Chemotherapie oder eine sonstige ihnen nicht gerade geheure Behandlung oder einfach eine Gesundheitsuntersuchung machen mssen.

Allein durch ihre falschen Gedanken und die daraus resultierenden Gefhle fhlen sie sich elend, schwach und krank, und zwar obwohl es dafr rein physiologisch keinen logischen Anlass gibt. Und dass das der Wahrheit entspricht, beweist die Tatsache, dass etwa 50 Prozent aller Erkrankungen bei Erkltungswellen nur durch negative Erwartungen sowie ngste, Sorgen und negative Vorstellungen zustande kommen.

The Deadly Might Of Thoughts And Feelings

63
Das beweist, dass allein schon der Glaube an Nebenwirkungen und Wirkungen in bezug auf Medikamente oder toxische Stoffe ebenso derart machtvoll ist und eingebildete Wirkungen hervorruft wie die Angst, Sorgen, schlimme Erwartungen und Vorstellungen. Allein der Glaube, die Einbildung, die Vorstellung, der Wahn an Wirkungen oder Nebenwirkungen von Medikamenten und toxischen Stoffen, egal ob Prparate der Bezeichnung Placebo oder Nocebo, aktiviert Warnareale im Gehirn, der sich als Alarm bersetzt und krperliche Beschwerden sowie erst echt gedanklich-gefhlsmssige Unruhe und damit auch psychische Beeintrchtigungen hervorruft.

That proves that just the belief alone, in side effects and effects in regard to medications or toxic substances, is just as mighty and evokes, by means of the imagination, effects which are just as mighty as do angst, worries, bad expectations and imaginations. Merely the belief, the imagination, the idea and the delusion, about effects or side effects from medications and toxic substances regardless of whether they are preparations designated as placebos or nocebos - activate warning areas in the brain which translates into alarm and evokes physical difficulties, as well as downright disquiet pertaining to the thoughts and feelings, and thereby also impairments pertaining to the psyche.

While the placebo effect causes health improvements or healing, the Lst der Placebo-Effekt gesundheitliche Besserung oder Heilung aus, so hat nocebo effect has a precisely opposite effect and is damaging to the der Nocebo-Effekt eine genau gegenteilige Wirkung und ist health, is dangerous and, under certain circumstances, even deadly. gesundheitsschdlich, gefhrlich und unter Umstnden gar tdlich. The complicated connections related to this - among the thoughts and their feelings, the psyche, nerves and the immune system - are thereby of immense significance. The psycho-neuro immunologists have already been able to demostrate that for a long time. The usual suspected causes of illness, such as age, blood pressure, body weight and cholesterol level, thereby represent a much less significant risk than is generally assumed, because it is much more the thoughts and their feelings which stand in the foreground in regard to physical health difficulties. Through long-term medical studies it can also be shown that, for example, human beings who unjustifiably, respectively, without reason, consider themselves to be susceptible to heart attacks, die much more often of heart attacks than others who do not construct big thoughts and feelings about it. And, in regard to all deaths caused by heart attacks, American scientists estimate that, worldwide, five percent lead back to nocebo effects. Along with the natural drive to maintain ones life, which causes the human being to fight for his life, there exists in him also a self-destruct mechanism, which, although slumbering deeply buried, can, however, be activated at any time when the need and situation require it, in order to flee, in a natural way, from absolutely unbearable things. If, however, the human being is not powerful enough in his thoughts and their feelings, as well as in his will to live, then he can also trigger this self-destruct mechanism through his incapacity for life and his powerlessness for life. And, unfortunately, many human beings can succumb to this incapacity, consequently, in this regard, an enormous number are susceptible because everything is steered through the might of the thoughts and their feelings. As soon as the thoughts, and the feelings resulting from them, become negatively and simply overpowering, the psyche and the body capitulate and react with difficulties, with pains or even with illness. Die diesbezglich komplizierten Zusammenhnge von Gedanken und deren Gefhlen, der Psyche, Nerven und des Immunsystems sind dabei von immenser Bedeutung, das knnen die Psycho-Neuro-Immunologen schon seit geraumer Zeit nachweisen. Die blichen verdchtigen Krankheitsauslser wie Alter, Blutdruck, Krpergewicht und Cholesterinspiegel stellen dabei ein viel geringeres Risiko dar, als allgemein angenommen wird, denn vielmehr sind es die Gedanken und deren Gefhle, die fr krperlich-gesundheitliche Beschwerden im Vordergrund stehen. Durch medizinische Langzeitstudien kann auch belegt werden, dass z.B. Menschen, die sich unberechtigt resp. grundlos als herzinfarktgefhrdet halten, viermal hufiger an einem Infarkt sterben als andere, die sich nicht gross Gedanken und Gefhle darum machen.

Und in bezug auf alle Infarkttode schtzen amerikanische Wissenschaftler, dass weltweit fnf Prozent auf Nocebo-Effekte zurckfhren.

Nebst dem natrlichen Lebenserhaltungstrieb, der den Menschen um sein Leben kmpfen lsst, existiert in ihm auch ein Selbstzerstrungsmechanismus, der allerdings tief vergraben schlummert, jedoch jederzeit aktiviert werden kann, wenn es die Not und Situation erfordert, um absolut Unertrglichem auf natrliche Weise zu entfliehen.

Ist der Mensch jedoch in seinen Gedanken und deren Gefhlen sowie in seinem Lebenswillen nicht kraftvoll genug, dann kann er diesen Selbstzerstrungsmechanismus auch durch seine Lebensunfhigkeit und Lebenskraftlosigkeit auslsen. Und dieser Unfhigkeit knnen leider viele Menschen verfallen, folglich diesbezglich ungeheuer viele angreifbar sind, denn alles wird gesteuert durch die Macht der Gedanken und deren Gefhle.

Sobald die Gedanken und die daraus resultierenden Gefhle negativ und schlicht bermchtig werden, kapitulieren die Psyche und der Krper und reagieren mit Beschwerden, mit Schmerzen oder gar mit Krankheit.

The Deadly Might Of Thoughts And Feelings

64
Negative und schlechte Gedanken und deren Gefhle erschaffen also psychische Beschwerden und gar grosse Schden, und diese fhren im menschlichen Krper zwangslufig zu sehr dramatischen psychosomatischen Strungen, die letztlich in wirklichen physischen Krankheiten und Leiden zum Ausdruck kommen. Wird die Umwelt des Menschen betrachtet, dann steckt diese voller versteckter Nocebo-Fallen, begonnen bei Beipackzetteln, die mgliche oder wirkliche Nebenwirkungen und Wirkungen von Medikamenten und allerlei toxischen Stoffen beschreiben. Und werden diese Beschriebe von Menschen gelesen, die sich alles einprgen und sich schlimme Vorstellungen darber machen und daran glauben, dann erkranken sie tatschlich an den beschriebenen Symptomen.

Negative and bad thoughts and their feelings therefore create psychic difficulties and even great damage, and these lead inevitably, in the human body, to very dramatic psychosomatic disturbances, which ultimately are expressed in real, physical illnesses and suffering. If the human being's environment is observed then one notices that it is full of hidden nocebo cases, which have been started by instruction leaflets which describe possible, or actual, side effects and effects of medicines and all kinds of toxic substances. And if these descriptions are read by human beings who imprint everything into themselves and imagine bad things in relation to them, and believe them, then they actually become ill with the symptoms described. So, just through the might of the thoughts and their feelings, undesired side effects of medicines are invoked which then corresponds to a nocebo effect. Nocebo preparations can nearly evoke the most impossible effects, whereby not only pain, nausea, and dizziness, and so forth, can be the results, but also confusion, headaches, forgetfulness, constipation, diahareah, nosebleeds and fatigue, as well as poor eyesight, and so forth. Contrasting with that, the placebo effect also functions to the same degree, when things which appear to be medications, and so forth, are thought to be good, positive and promoting of good health. Belief, imaginations and delusions have a monstrous might over the human being. And if the human really believes that he is ruined by a certain situation, then that will actually also happen, because whoever believes, hopelessly loses himself in a delusion from which he can barely, or not at all, free himself any longer, as is also the case with religious and sectarian belief in God. Especially human beings who have a deep religious or sectarian belief, as well as those who are anxious and plagued by worries, are susceptible to the nocebo effect. Religious and sectarian belief, as delusion, epitomises a quite especially mighty nocebo preparation. Accordingly, the world of thoughts and world of feelings are directed such that everything happens as is assumed in the delusional belief. If the human being is observed then one can determined that he is very strongly dependent upon optimism and pessimism and is therefore able to be influenced in relation to this. But optimism and pessimism are factors which also are expressed by means of the psyche, consequently, placebo effects lead to positive liberations from burdens, while nocebo effects evoke reactions which burden the psyche. Therefore it is also the case that a placebo or nocebo effect can be evoked by the environment, the family, colleagues, parents and siblings, relatives, friends, acquaintances, doctors, psychologists, psychiatrists and also completely unknown persons. And this can happen without it being noticed by the human being who is impaired, or who profits, therefrom.

So knnen allein durch die Macht der Gedanken und deren Gefhle unerwnschte Begleiterscheinungen von Medikamenten heraufbeschworen werden, was dann einem Nocebo-Effekt entspricht. Nocebo-Prparate knnen beinahe die unmglichsten Wirkungen hervorrufen, wobei nicht nur Schmerzen, belkeit und Schwindel usw., sondern auch Verwirrung, Kopfschmerzen, Vergesslichkeit, Verstopfung, Durchfall, Nasenbluten und Mdigkeit sowie Sehschwche usw. die Folgen sein knnen. Gleichermassen funktioniert das aber auch gegenteilig mit dem Placebo-Effekt, wenn Scheinmedikamente usw. als gut, positiv und gesundheitsfrdernd erachtet werden. Glauben, Einbildungen und Wahnvorstellungen haben eine ungeheure Macht ber den Menschen. Und wenn der Mensch wirklich glaubt, dass er an einer bestimmten Sache zugrunde geht, dann wird das tatschlich auch geschehen, denn wer glaubt, verrennt sich rettungslos in einen Wahn, von dem er sich kaum oder berhaupt nicht mehr befreien kann, wie das auch beim religisen und sektiererischen Gottesglauben der Fall ist. Besonders religis oder sektiererisch tiefglubige sowie ngstliche und von Sorgen geplagte Menschen sind empfnglich fr Nocebo-Effekte.

Der religise und sektiererische Glaube als Wahnvorstellung verkrpert ein ganz besonders mchtiges Nocebo-Prparat, demgemss die Gedanken- und Gefhlswelt darauf ausgerichtet wird, dass alles so geschehe, wie im Wahnglauben angenommen wird. Wird der Mensch betrachtet, dann ist festzustellen, dass er sehr stark vom Optimismus und Pessimismus abhngig und diesbezglich also beeinflussbar ist. Optimismus und Pessimismus sind aber Faktoren, die auch psychisch zum Ausdruck kommen, folglich fhren Placebo-Effekte zu positiven Belastungsbefreiungen, whrend Nocebo-Effekte psychische Belastungsreaktionen hervorrufen. Also ist es auch gegeben, dass die Umwelt, die Familie, die Arbeitskollegen, Eltern und Geschwister, Verwandte, Freunde, Bekannte, rzte, Psychologen, Psychiater und auch vllig fremde Personen einen Placebo- oder Nocebo-Effekt hervorrufen knnen. Und dies kann geschehen, ohne dass der dadurch beeintrchtigte oder profitierende Mensch etwas davon bemerkt.

The Deadly Might Of Thoughts And Feelings

65
Damit aber etwas Negatives oder Positives durch einen Nocebo- oder Placebo-Effekt geschehen kann, ist das wichtigste Werkzeug die Macht des Gehirns resp. die Macht der daraus entstehenden Gedanken und Gefhle.

But in order for something negative or positive to happen as a result of a nocebo or placebo effect, the most important tool is the might of the brain, respectively, the might of the thoughts and feelings which originate from it. The might of thoughts and feelings is the best pharmacy of life - or the deadliest poison for the destruction of life. In the body of the human being, the thoughts and feelings are capable of setting the most diverse biological processes in motion, such as, for example, also the activation, or blocking, of the distribution of positive or negative neurotransmitters. Therefore the brain is capable of producing highly effective substances of a positive or negative kind, which are far superior to any pharmaceutical preparation or toxic substance. Consequently the brain can stimulate valuable processes which promote health, or evoke processes which destroy the organism and life. The entire production of hormones is directly or indirectly steered by the brain, exactly as is the control of all bodily functions, the efficacy of the immune, and pain, systems, and the readiness for action, and so forth. The thoughts, and their feelings, of one's internal attitude, have therefore a very great influence on the efficacy of medicines, toxic substances, as well as of therapies, and so forth, and these decide the individual course of effects in regard to placebo and nocebo effects so, therefore, ultimately over life and death. Thoughts, and their feelings, when they are observed in their origin, are truly only a mixture of chemicals and electrical circuits in the brain. These constantly evolve anew and change. So it also comes about that every region of the brain, which is associated with healing through thoughts and feelings, is correspondingly stimulated, as is the case with the dormant self-destruct mechanism which lies in wait for a suitable opportunity.

Die Macht der Gedanken und Gefhle ist die beste Apotheke des Lebens oder das tdlichste Gift der Lebenszerstrung. Die Gedanken und Gefhle vermgen im Krper des Menschen die verschiedensten biologischen Prozesse in Gang zu setzen, wie z.B. auch die Ausschttung von positiven oder negativen Botenstoffen zu aktivieren oder zu blockieren. Also ist das Gehirn fhig, hochwirksame Stoffe positiver oder negativer Art zu produzieren, die jedem pharmazeutischen Prparat oder toxischen Stoff haushoch berlegen sind. Folglich kann das Gehirn wertvolle Prozesse anregen, die die Gesundheit frdern, oder Prozesse hervorrufen, die den Organismus und das Leben zerstren. Die gesamte Produktion der Hormone wird direkt oder indirekt vom Gehirn gesteuert, genauso wie die Kontrolle aller Krperfunktionen, die Effektivitt des Immun- und Schmerzsystems sowie die Einsatzbereitschaft usw.

Die Gedanken und deren Gefhle der inneren Einstellung haben daher einen sehr grossen Einfluss auf die Wirksamkeit von Medikamenten, toxischen Stoffen sowie von Therapien usw., und diese entscheiden ber den individuellen Verlauf der Wirkungen in bezug auf Placebo- und Nocebo-Effekte so also in letzter Konsequenz ber Leben und Tod. Gedanken und deren Gefhle, wenn sie in ihrem Ursprung betrachtet werden, sind wahrheitlich nur eine Mischung aus Chemikalien und elektrischen Schaltkreisen im Gehirn. Diese entwickeln sich dauernd neu und verndern sich. So kommt es auch, dass jene Hirnregionen, die mit der Heilung durch Gedanken und Gefhle zusammenhngen, dementsprechend stimuliert werden, und dies nebst dem schlummernden Selbstzerstrungsmechanismus, der auf eine passende Gelegenheit lauert.

Therefore it is also possible that negative, dark thoughts and feelings Daher ist es auch mglich, dass negative, dunkle Gedanken und Gefhle can kill a human being. einen Menschen tten knnen. Angst, delusional imaginings, belief, fear of death, hopelessness and Angst, Wahnvorstellungen, Glauben, Todesfurcht, Hoffnungslosigkeit und panic unavoidably destroy the sensitive equilibrium of the human Panik zerstren unweigerlich das sensible Gleichgewicht der menschlichen psyche and body, because they make everything ill. Psyche und des Krpers, weil sie alles krank machen. Those human expectations, which stem from good and bad thoughts and their feelings, have an incredible might, and form reality according to the nature of the thoughts and their feelings. Die guten und schlechten gedanklich-gefhlsmssigen Erwartungen des Menschen haben eine unheimliche Macht und formen die Wirklichkeit demgemss, wie die Gedanken und deren Gefhle sind.

The fundamental factor, which ultimately arranges everything, is the Der grundlegende Faktor, der letztlich alles arrangiert, ist die durch die psyche - formed by the thoughts and feelings - the negative effects Gedanken und Gefhle geformte Psyche, deren negative Auswirkungen den of which can actually kill the human being. Menschen tatschlich tten knnen. Just as every biological death has its certain reasons, so indeed does death resulting from a nocebo effect also have its reason. Wie jeder biologische Tod seine bestimmten Grnde hat, so hat eben auch der Tod durch einen Nocebo-Effekt seinen Grund.

With the human, angst, panic and thoughts and feelings, as a nocebo Angst, Panik und Gedanken und Gefhle als Nocebo-Effekt in bezug auf eine effect in regard to a danger, attack the immune system, respectively Gefahr greifen beim Menschen das Immunsystem resp. den the body's protective shield. Krperschutzschild an.

The Deadly Might Of Thoughts And Feelings

66
Tritt Angst oder Panik in Erscheinung, dann schaltet das Steuerzentrum im Gehirn und schickt eigene Abwehrmechanismen ins Blut hinein. Dadurch verzehnfacht sich der Adrenalinspiegel und das Immunsystem wird auf volle Leistung stimuliert. Wird jedoch dieser Zustand zu lange aufrechterhalten, wenn die negativen Erwartungen und die Panik zu lange aktiv bleiben, dann wird die Belastung zu gross und das System wird lchrig. Dadurch wird es dann mglich, dass Bakterien, Schadstoffe und Viren in das krpereigene Immunsystem durchbrechen und so den Organismus hilflos den Angreifern ausliefern. Der Nocebo-Effekt vermag nicht nur Krankheiten auszulsen, sondern er verursacht und verschlimmert messbar auch Schmerzen, so alles viel schlimmer wirkt, als es wirklich ist. Der Schmerz-Code der Nocebos ist ein Botenstoff mit der Bezeichnung CCK resp. Cholecystokinin. Dieser wird bei Angst und Panik im Darm gebildet und lst im Gehirn eine Schmerzreaktion aus. Gestoppt werden kann resp. knnte dieser Vorgang nur durch den Botenstoff Dopamin, doch ist das in der Regel nicht mglich, wenn negative und schlimme Erwartungen usw. die Produktion dieses schtzenden Transmitters blockieren, folglich aus Angst blanker Schmerz wird.

If angst and panic come about then the control centre in the brain switches and sends its own defence mechanism into the blood. The adrenalin level thereby increases tenfold and the immune system is stimulated into full performance. However, if this state is maintained for too long - if the negative expectations and the panic remain active for too long - then the burden becomes too great and the system becomes full of holes. It thereby becomes possible that bacteria, harmful substances and viruses break through into the body's own immune system and thus leave the organism helplessly at the mercy of the attackers. The nocebo effect is not only able to cause illnesses, rather it also measurably causes and worsens pain, so everything seems much worse than it really is. The nocebos' pain code is a neurotransmitter with the name CCK, respectively, Cholecystokinin. This is formed in the intestines as a result of angst and panic, and causes a pain reaction in the brain. This process can - that is to say, could - only be stopped by the neurotransmitter dopamine, but, as a rule, that is not possible when negative and bad expectations, and so forth, block the production of these protective transmitters. Consequently, angst becomes sheer pain. The nocebo effect applies not only to individual human beings, rather larger groups of human beings can also be effected by it, as for example, in regard to mass hysteria. These phenomena, whereby the nocebo effect causes an epidemic, occur again and again, and indeed especially where human beings gather in larger groups. As a rule, such nocebo epidemics emerge especially often in offices spaces, in factories, as well as in schools, or at events where, indeed, many human beings meet together and are somehow isolated as a group. The nocebo symptoms are thereby extremely varied and range from allergies, nausea, cases of dizziness and fainting, from abdominal pains, stomach cramps, behavioural changes and headaches, right up to hallucinations and actual delusions.

Der Nocebo-Effekt trifft nicht nur einzelne Menschen, sondern es knnen auch grssere Menschengruppen davon betroffen sein, wie z.B. in bezug auf eine Massenhysterie. Dieses Phnomen, dass der Nocebo-Effekt eine Epidemie auslst, tritt immer wieder in Erscheinung, und zwar insbesondere dort, wo Menschen sich zu grsseren Gruppierungen versammeln. In der Regel treten solche Nocebo-Epidemien besonders hufig in Brorumen, in Fabriken sowie in Schulen oder bei Veranstaltungen auf, wo eben viele Menschen zusammentreffen und irgendwie als Gruppen isoliert sind. Die Nocebo-Symptome sind dabei usserst vielfltig und reichen von Allergien, belkeit, Schwindelund Ohnmachtsanfllen, von Magenschmerzen, Bauchkrmpfen, Verhaltensvernderungen und Kopfschmerzen bis hin zu Halluzinationen und effectiven Wahnvorstellungen. Das erweist sich auch bei angeblichen UFO-Sichtungen, bei denen kleinere oder grssere Gruppen von Menschen einer Art visionren Einbildung verfallen und UFOs sehen, obwohl keine vorhanden sind; und dies nur, weil eine einzelne Person etwas zu sehen glaubt und dadurch einen Nocebo-Effekt auslst. In der Regel beginnen die Nocebo-Symptome ohne ersichtlichen Grund bei einem einzelnen Menschen, wirken sich jedoch durch Einbildung auf andere aus und rufen nach dem Domino-Prinzip eine Epidemie hervor, weil eben in schneller Folge immer mehr Menschen dem Sog des Nocebo-Effekts verfallen. Werden durch Nocebo-Effekte Krankheitssymptome hervorgerufen, dann knnen jedoch keinerlei Erreger lokalisiert werden weil es schlichtweg keine gibt.

That is also demonstrated with alleged UFO sightings, whereby smaller or larger groups of human beings succumb to a form of imagination based on visions and see UFOs although none are there, and this is only because one single person believes to have seen something and thereby causes a nocebo effect. As a rule, the nocebo symptoms begin without apparent reason, with one single human being, however they take effect, as a result of imagination, with others and evoke - in accordance with the domino effect - an epidemic, because ever more human beings succumb, indeed, in rapid succession, to the undertow of the nocebo effect. If symptoms of illness are evoked through the nocebo effect then no pathogen at all can be localised, because there simply is no pathogen.

The Deadly Might Of Thoughts And Feelings

67
Nichtsdestoweniger sind Nocebos unter besonderen Umstnden ansteckend eben durch Einbildung und Glaube. In dieser Weise der Einbildung und des Glaubens knnen lawinenartig ganze Massen von Menschen infiziert werden, folgedem auf der Erde auch jede zehnte Grippe-Epidemie auf einen Nocebo-Effekt zurckzufhren ist, weil diese Symptome auch in dieser Weise wirklich sehr ansteckend wirken.

Nevertheless, nocebos are infectious, under special circumstances, specifically as a result of imagination and belief. By this means, of imagination and belief, entire masses of human beings can - avalanche-like - be infected. Consequently, on the Earth, every tenth influenza epidemic also leads back to a nocebo effect because these symptoms are, in this way, also really very infectious. In order to understand that, it must be comprehended that the human body, and, with it, naturally, especially the brain, is a biochemical pharmacy, and that, from the brain and its consciousness, thoughts arise, which create specific feelings. The entire thing thereby rests on the most varied biological processes which are set in motion, and to which not only healing factors belong, rather also the dangerous self-destruct mechanism which, if not strongly and consciously kept under control, can produce a deadly effect. Thoughts, and the feelings which result from them - through which the psyche is formed as well as the human body - are very closely bound up with each other and always demand their tribute, and indeed it is all the same regardless of whether that is recognised or not. And, the fact that placebo and nocebo effects play an extraordinarily important role in this complex is proven by the fact that placebos can really alleviate or even heal, while the nocebos' dark might invokes illness just as much as does any infectious deadly disease. But the truth is also that, on the entire extent of the Earth, the nocebo effect demands far more human lives every year than the biggest natural catastrophe to date. The opiate and dopamine systems in the human brain react to nocebos in a manner which very quickly has an effect which endangers one's life.

Um das zu verstehen, muss begriffen werden, dass der menschliche Krper, und damit natrlich speziell das Gehirn, eine biochemische Apotheke ist und dass aus dem Gehirn und dessen Bewusstsein Gedanken hervorgehen, die spezifische Gefhle erschaffen. Das Ganze beruht dabei auf verschiedensten biologischen Prozessen, die in Gang gesetzt werden, wozu nicht nur Heilungsfaktoren gehren, sondern auch der gefhrliche Selbstzerstrungsmechanismus, der, wenn er nicht stark und bewusst unter Kontrolle gehalten wird, eine tdliche Wirkung zeitigen kann. Gedanken und die daraus resultierenden Gefhle, wodurch die Psyche geformt wird, sowie der Krper des Menschen, sind sehr eng miteinander verbunden und fordern immer ihren Tribut, und zwar ganz gleich, ob das erkannt wird oder nicht.

Und dass in diesem Komplex Placebo- und Nocebo-Effekte eine ungemein wichtige Rolle spielen, das beweist die Tatsache, dass Placebos wirklich lindern oder gar heilen knnen, whrend die dunkle Macht der Nocebos genauso krankheitserregend ist wie jede ansteckende tdliche Krankheit. Wahrheit ist aber auch, dass auf der ganzen Weite der Erde der Nocebo-Effekt jedes Jahr weit mehr Menschenleben fordert als die bisher grssten Naturkatastrophen. Das Opiat- und Dopamin-System im menschlichen Gehirn reagiert auf Nocebos in einer Art und Weise, die sehr schnell lebensgefhrlich wirkt.

The systems are responsible for the body's own pain alleviation, and Die Systeme sind fr die krpereigene Schmerzlinderung verantwortlich, und if this is disturbed by nocebos, then everything gets out of control wenn diese durch Nocebos gestrt werden, dann gert alles ausser Kontrolle, whereby the self-destruct code can act out its might. wodurch der Selbstzerstrungs-Code seine Macht ausspielen kann. Semjase Silver Star Center, May 9th, 2010, 11.57 PM Semjase-Silver-Star-Center, 9. Mai 2010, 23.57 h

Translated by Vivienne Legg and Dyson Devine, August 16th, 2010, Australia

Source
http://theyfly.com/The_Deadly_Might_of_Thoughts_and_Feelings.html

The Laws and Directives of Creation

68

The Laws and Directives of Creation


Date Written: 18th May 2006

Introduction to this Compilation


Through the Billy Meier extraterrestrial contact case, Earth humanity has been provided with renewed spiritual teachings which clearly distinguish themselves from, and shine a bright light on, the spirit-enslaving teachings of our Earthly cults and religions. Of all the extensive, remarkable information and clearly intelligent advice which has been provided through "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier (ie. the photographic and other evidence of extraterrestrial craft, scientific information, accurate predictions, history, explanations about other worlds and about extraterrestrial beings, and so forth) the spiritual teachings are stressed as being by far the most important. Before I learned any of the German language I really wanted to understand more about what was meant by the phrase, laws and directives of Creation. I thought I sort of knew, but I was guessing. In an attempt to help convey some more to other people in the English speaking world about what is meant by this phrase I have drawn from Meier's books Arahat Athersata and OM. I tried to put the relevant points in my own words but when it comes down to it, the original words always express it better! (No surprises there!) On the other hand, there are times when it is more practical to use my own words. In the end I do whatever seems best to make it as clear and accurate as I can. Please keep in mind that we (Vivienne and Dyson) are still just learning about this enormous body of teaching ourselves, and, as with all our other Meier-related work, this is just our personal effort and not an official explanation from Meier's group FIGU. Our usual disclaimer applies: The following contains unauthorized preliminary translations (by Vivienne Legg and Dyson Devine of www.gaiaguys.net [1]) of www.figu.org [1] material. It may contain errors. IT IS VERY IMPORTANT that you refer back to the web pages and publications of Meier's group, FIGU, in Switzerland www.figu.org [1] to learn all you can there. Above all, if you have a sincere interest in this material we stress the importance of striving to learn the German language and read and test the source material for yourself. Please dont take my word for it! - Vivienne Legg (You can read those articles/translations of ours which are most closely related to this one at the following links).

The Laws and Directives of Creation


[From Arahat Athersata p.89:] 729. Fr den Erdenmenschen gibt es nur das ewige Walten der schpferischen Gesetze und Gebote, und soweit es sich um diese geistigen Gesetze und Gebote handelt, hat er infolge der Kraft seines in ihm wohnenden Geistes die Mglichkeit, ganz bewusst nach diesen Gesetzen und Geboten zu leben und sich dadurch zu vervollkommnen. 730. Je mehr er sich daher in die eherne Ordnung dieser geistigen Gesetze und Gebote einordnet und einfgt, um so mehr wachsen in ihm bewusstseinmssig das Wissen, die Wahrheit und die Weisheit, und um so mehr erwachen in ihm ungeheure bewusstseinmssige Krfte, die er durch erschaffenes Wissen und Knnen als Fhigkeiten zur Anwendung zu bringen vermag. 731. Damit ffnet er sich frmlich fr alle schpferischen Krfte, die aus den unendlichen Weiten des Universums als lebendiger Strom der Liebe in ihn einstrmen. 732. Wenn der Erdenmensch diesen Weg beschreitet, dann fhrt er nicht nur ein der schpferischen Ordnung und ihren Gesetzen und Geboten entsprechendes Leben, sondern er geht den wahrlichen Weg der geistigen und bewusstseinmssigen Evolution und damit den Weg der Vervollkommnung. 733. Das Gesetz der Liebe ist das Grundgesetz aller schpferischen Gesetze, und dieses Gesetz verkrpert auch das Grundgesetz von euch Erdenmenschen.

The Laws and Directives of Creation 734. Wer sich daher nicht in universeller Liebe bt zu allem, der verstsst gegen ein Gebot der Ordnung und gegen ein Gesetz der Bestimmung. [Our translation of main points:] For the Earth human Creational laws and directives govern eternally, (just as they govern the whole universe, on all worlds and all beings). As a result of the power of the humans spirit, which lives in him, it is possible for him to live quite consciously according to these laws and directives and to thereby perfect himself. Therefore the more he arranges himself under, and adapts to, the ironclad order of these spiritual laws and directives, the more knowledge, truth and wisdom consciously grow in him, and the more the monstrous (ie. enormous) powers of consciousness grow in him which he may, through the created knowledge and ability, employ as capabilities. Therewith he really does open himself for all creational powers that stream into him out of the infinite vastness of the universe as a living current of love. If the Earth human treads this way, then he not only leads a life corresponding to the creational order and its laws and directives, but he goes the true way of the spiritual and consciousness evolution, and therewith the way of the perfecting. The law of love is the most fundamental of all creational laws and this law also embodies the ground law for you Earth humans. Who therefore does not practice universal love to all offends against a directive of the order and against a law of the determination.

69

How do we begin to recognise the laws and directives of Creation for ourselves?
OM tells us that the prophets have often taken their students into free nature to teach them because the works of creation themselves express the love of Creation. [From, OM, Canon 40:] 32. Wahrlich, wo knnte ein Mensch sein, und knnte er auch mit hchster Zunge sprechen, der von der schpferischen Liebe so ergreifend reden knnte, als die Werke der Schpfung selbst sprechen. [Our translation:] 32. Truly, where can one be and where can one also speak with the most exalted language which can talk of the creational love so movingly as the works of Creation themselves speak? 33. Und wahrlich, was ist alle Schulweisheit aller menschlichen Lehren gegen eine einzige Ahnung, die aus der Flle der Schpfungen der Schpfung entsteht, die selbst auch nur ein Abglanz schpferischer Herkunft sind, sichtbar geworden fr das Menschenauge. 33. And truly, what is all school wisdom of all human teaching compared to a single notion that comes about out of the abundance of the creations of Creation which are themselves even only a glancing reflection of the creational origin become visible for the human eye? 34. Der Mensch muss es fhlen, dass ihn die Natur an ihre Brust ruft. 34. The human must feel that nature calls to his breast. 35. Und wahrlich, der Mensch ist ein anderer in seinen geschlossenen Rmen, wo ihn so viele kleine Umstnde widerwrtig mahnen und seine Psyche und gar sein Gemt bedrngen und alles Grosse zerstren oder abziehen. 35. And truly, the human is another (person) in his closed rooms where so many small circumstances disagreeably remind him and beset his psyche and indeed his nature, and destroy or take away everything great. 36. Der Mensch ist ein anderer Mensch, wenn er, vom himmlischen schpferischen Morgenrot umstrahlt, vom reinen Entzcken der erwachenden Natur durchstrmt wird. 36.The human is another person, when, surrounded by the rays of the heavenly creational sunrise, the pure delight of awakening nature streams through him. 37. Und er ist ein anderer, wenn er sich an der Seite eines Freundes und im gesunden Schatten wehender Gebsche in heiterem Gesprche erfreut.

The Laws and Directives of Creation 37. And he is another if, at a friends side and in the healthy shade of swaying bushes, he takes pleasure in bright conversation. 38. Und der Mensch ist ein anderer, wenn die liebliche Abendstille ihren Frieden in seine Psyche und in sein Bewusstsein legt. 38. And the human is another when the lovely evening silence lays its peace in his psyche and in his consciousness. ...

70

What are some of the laws and directives?


[From Arahat Athersata p.21:] 3. Als Einzelwesen hat der Mensch verschiedene Aufgaben, die ihm obliegen: 4. Als erstes ist er der Aufgabe verpflichtet, sein Leben fr die Dauer seiner ihm entwicklungsmssig gegebenen Zeit zu erhalten; und zweitens hat er auf die Erfllung seiner Pflicht zu achten, sich geistig und bewusstseinmssig bestmglich weiterzuentwickeln und die Geistevolution als wichtige Wahrheit anzuerkennen. 5. Als Gemeinschaftswesen obliegt ihm die Aufgabe, seine Art zu erhalten und seine Nachkommenschaft im Sinne der geistigen Lehre zu unterrichten und zu bilden. 6. Weiter aber ist ihm die Pflicht auferlegt, sich einzuordnen und einzufgen in eine natrliche Gemeinschaftordnung, die ebenso eine natrliche Evolution in jeder Beziehung gewhrleistet, wie dies die Natur schaubar vorlebt. [Our translation of main points:] As an individual being the human has various tasks that he is obliged to fulfill. He is firstly obliged to maintain his life (for the duration of the time given him for development) and secondly, to further develop himself spiritually and consciously as much as possible and to acknowledge the evolution of spirit as an important truth. He has the obligation as a part of the community to maintain his kind and instruct and educate his descendants in the sense of the spiritual teachings. Further, he is obliged to arrange himself under, and adapt himself to, a natural community order which guarantees a natural evolution in any relationship, just as is observably demonstrated in nature. Arahat Athersata and the Plejaren repeatedly advise us in particular about our out-of-control overpopulation problem and, as of 1975, recommended a strict, humane plan of world-wide birth control (which we arrogantly and self-destructively ignored, and continue to ignore. Countries like Australia even promote the growth of our population for economic reasons even as our water and other resources are increasingly reduced and contaminated!). Arahat Athersata says, that one of the most important tasks of the realm of material life of the Earthly humanity is to pay attention to the fact that the population must be very severely restricted and the number of human beings must not exceed 500 million. (According to the Plejaren we had 7.5 billion at the end of 2004, which is one billion more that was acknowledged at the same time by the USAmerican Census Bureau!) According to the Creational laws and directives the correct formula for maintaining the human species is not one of simply increasing, as is wrongly proclaimed by Earthly religions, but is based in the adherence to the natural laws so that there is order, meaning that population growth is overseen and supervised. Through the irrationality and false religious teaching of the Earth human the mass of humanity is driven into boundlessness, whereby problems, which are containable and can be restricted for a small humanity, spread and become uncontrollable to an unspeakable extent. With the breaking and abuse of the law of maintenance of the species humanity has been driven to a mass of overpopulation in only a few hundred years, and with that all problems, need and degeneration climb (and because of this millions are forced to die a degenerate death.) (Please refer to the FIGU overpopulation pamphlets for more on this.) To follow Creational laws and directives also means the correct raising of children, in which, by adulthood, they are entirely equipped for self-reliance and independence from their parents. Other laws concern respect for all life forms,

The Laws and Directives of Creation not killing in degeneration, (which includes not committing suicide), learning from mistakes rather than condemning them, taking responsibility for one's own thoughts, words and deeds, not judging falsely but instead making judgments according to logic, respecting one's spiritual and physical needs, the requirement for leadership in each family, community and population, etc., the obligation of a leader to guide, teach and protect the people, the implementation of correctional measures for wrong behavior instead of torture or the death penalty, which entirely go against the Creational laws and directives, and so on.

71

The ironclad laws and directives cannot be changed or injured


[From Arahat Athersata p.101:] 30. Der Unterschied zwischen den verschiedensten Leben liegt nur in ihrer Form, niemals aber in verschiedenen Gesetzen und Geboten, denn diese sind universell-einheitlich. 31. Der Erdenmensch als selbstdenkende Lebensform jedoch vermag bewusst sowie unbewusst seine Evolution zu steuern und zu beeinflussen, wodurch er auch fhig ist, die bestehenden Gesetze und Gebote der Schpfung zu missachten und zu verstossen, wodurch er aber lebenunfhig wird und im Abgrund versinkt. [Our translation:] The differences among the most varied kinds of life lie only in their form, never, however, in differing laws and directives, because these are universally uniform. However, as a form of life capable of independent thought, the Earth human may consciously, as well as unconsciously, steer and influence his evolution, whereby he is also capable of abusing and offending against the existing laws and directives of Creation, whereby however he would become incapable of life and sink into the abyss. [From Arahat Athersata p.96:] 799. Mag der Erdenmensch in seiner Unvernunft noch so bestialisch und barbarisch sein und erfinderisch in bsartigsten Intrigen, so wird er doch niemals die Gesetze und Gebote der Schpfung zu verndern oder zu zerstren vermgen. 800. Mgen seine Intrigen in deren Anwendung und Auswirkung noch so gross und gewaltig sein; die schpferischen Gesetze und Gebote vermgen sie niemals zu beeintrchtigen. 801. Die nachteiligen Auswirkungen angewandter Intrigen und des Hassens fallen immer auf den Urheber selbst zurck und bringen ihm sehr oft tdlichen Schaden. 802. So der Erdenmensch nach von ihm selbsterstellten Intrigen- und Hassgesetzen denkt und handelt, hat er die entstehenden Folgen selbst zu tragen, denn allen Endes vermag er durch alle negativen Ausartungen nur sich selbst bses Leid, Not, Elend und Schaden zuzufgen. [Our translation:] Even if, in his lack of reason, the Earth human is still so bestial and barbaric and ingenious in the most malicious intrigues, he will still never be able to alter or destroy the laws and directives of Creation. Even were his intrigues very great and forceful in their application and effect they may never injure the creational laws and directives. The adverse effects of the intrigues he employs, and of the hate, always fall back on the originator himself and very often bring him fatal damage. So if the human thinks and behaves according to the laws of intrigue and hate which he himself produces, he has to bear the results which come from that himself, because, due to all the negative degeneration, of all possible outcomes he can only organize for himself evil suffering, need, misery and damage. Arahat Athersata also explains that the spirit also lives according to the same laws and directives of the creational order and cannot simply abuse these, and, in the same way, the Creation itself cannot abuse its own laws and directives. [Arahat Athersata p.20:]

The Laws and Directives of Creation 133. Was zeitlos ist, das ist ewig, und in der zeitlosen Ewigkeit ruhen Wahrheit und Weisheit schpferischer Kraft und Allmacht. 134. Je nher der Mensch dieser Wahrheit kommt und sich an diese hinanarbeitet, um so leichter fllt ihm die Befolgung der Gesetze und Gebote in schpferischer Ordnung. 135. Wo der Mensch die Wahrheit der Schpfung und ihre Gebote und Gesetze anerkennt und befolgt, da leuchtet strahlend die Ordnung aller endlosen Dauer in sein Leben. 136. Ruhe, Frieden und Liebe werden die Begleiter des Lebens durch Raum und Zeit und zeugen von der Vollkommenheit schpferischer Harmonie. [Official translation from Life in the Spiritual and Physical] That which is timeless is eternal, and in timeless eternity rest the truth and wisdom of Creative strength and omnipotence. The harder a human being strives to approach this truth, the easier it will be for him to live the laws and commandments in the Creative order. The order of all infinite continuity will shine radiantly into mans life, provided he recognizes and observes the truth of Creation, its laws, and commandments. Tranquility, peace and love become his lifes companions through space and time and are evidence of the perfection of creational harmony. (You can read more sections from the book Arahat Athersata in English in the FIGU German/English booklet, Life in the Spiritual and Physical.)

72

Further Reading
The Twelve Commandments - Before Moses deleted a couple and corrupted the rest

Source
gaiaguys.net (backup copy) [2]

References
[1] http:/ / www. gaiaguys. net [2] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ meier/ gaiaguys/ lawsanddirectives. htm

The Original Prayer In German Created By Henoch

73

The Original Prayer In German Created By Henoch


IMPORTANT NOTE This is an official and authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

The original prayer in German, created by Henoch


Mein Geist, der du bist in Allmacht. Dein Name sei geheiligt. Dein Reich inkarniere sich in mir. Deine Kraft entfalte sich in mir auf Erden und in den Himmeln. Mein tgliches Brot gib mir heute, so ich erkenne meine Schuld und ich erkenne die Wahrheit. Und fhre mich nicht in Versuchung, nicht in Verwirrung, sondern erlse mich vom Irrtum. Denn dein ist das Reich und die Kraft und das Wissen in Ewigkeit. The German version has a code which has its effect on your subconsciousness, therefore you should really use the German version and not the English one.

Translation (British English)


1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. My spirit, you are all-mighty. Your name shall be honoured. Your realm shall open (incarnate) within me. Your might (might of the consciousness) shall unfold within me, on earths and in universes. Give me my daily bread (love, wisdom) today so I recognise my responsibility and I recognise the truth. And do not throw me into confusion and delusion, but release me from my misunderstanding. For the realm, the power (power of knowledge) and the knowledge within me are yours in eternity.

Explanation
In old times there was only one expression for the material consciousness block and the spiritual consciousness block (spirit form) of the human being and this expression was "spirit." This originates in the fact that they are really one because the material consciousness block is a product of the overall consciousness block (new translation for "comprehensive consciousness block"), which is a creation of the spirit form itself. At that time, concepts were not broken down as is done today in order to get a better understanding of the details. Therefore the expression "consciousness" was not yet created. This prayer is not directed to the spirit form, but to the human being's material consciousness block, because that's where all the work concerning the conscious evolution of the human being is done. The processes of creating, forming and developing ideas up to their completion and realization is done through the ability of thinking and feeling and this is the responsibility of the material consciousness block, which cannot exist without the spiritual consciousness block and therefore is always connected to it. 1. The human being creates his own life and at the same time develops his consciousness, which increases its might (power is not the right word for the might of the consciousness) through understanding the natural creational laws and gaining the ability to consciously use them and therefore become all-mighty. 2. The consciousness has to be taken care of by controlling the thoughts and feelings and making an effort to live according to the natural creational laws. In this way the human being becomes a master of his own life, whereby

The Original Prayer In German Created By Henoch the consciousness is honoured because its purpose (evolution) is recognized. The realm of the consciousness opens only through an increasing understanding of the truth and reveals new worlds of knowledge. With the conscious use of the natural creational laws, the consciousness unfolds a might that influences not only one's own life and the close surroundings, but spreads all over the world and into the universe. This is the reason why every single human being is responsible for the situation he lives in and for the situation we have on Earth because we all contribute our part. The question "What can I as a single person do?" is therefore obviously superfluous. Each day, the awareness that living means learning should be present and also that one is self-responsible for one's own life and for the recognition of the truth. Only the consciousness can release the human being from misunderstandings when it is controlled and directed on the right path in accordance to the natural creational laws. Whatever is learned during all material lives will ultimately be a contribution to the evolution of Creation, so the knowledge gathered by the material realm of the human consciousness will be eternal at the end.

74

3. 4.

5. 6. 7.

Using the prayer in German furthers the logical thinking and therefore supports the individual evolution. It doesn't have the same effect in English.

Source
http://ca.figu.org/Other_Spiritual_Topics.html

The Philosophy of Life


Philosophy of Life Brief Introduction to the Spiritual Teachings by Billy Why does the human need the spiritual teachings? The human has needed the spiritual teachings since time immemorial, but in the new time, where progress in technology and in all sciences as well as with regard to religions and sects knows no limits, the human needs the teaching of the spirit even much more in order to not completely deviate from the Creational laws and directives. This is a fact, which may surprise many humans, but effectively considered, only relatively small progress has been made with respect to consciousness-related evolution compared with technology and all sciences in human respects. It is true that the human has made many kinds of improvements with regard to the standard of living and living conditions in material respects, but progress is truly low in the explanation of the human's inner world. Indeed, over the course of the century and millennium, a great progress has thus emerged in all material realms, whereas what is consciousness-related, however, has yielded, which has led to the bad treatment and partly devastating atrophying of the human's true inner values and his entire inner world. The true life and the true values of life have gone astray from the human, as also the knowledge of the Creational laws, which regulate the entire life of every single life form, from the fauna and flora up to the human. Philosophie des Lebens Kurze Einfhrung in die Geisteslehre von Billy Warum braucht der Mensch die Geisteslehre? Der Mensch bedurfte der Geisteslehre schon seit alters her, doch in der Neuzeit, da der Fortschritt in der Technik und in allen Wissenschaften sowie in bezug der Religionen und Sekten keine Grenzen kennt, braucht der Mensch die Lehre des Geistes noch viel mehr, um nicht vollends vom Weg der schpferischen Gesetze und Gebote abzukommen. Das ist eine Tatsache, die manchen Menschen berraschen mag, doch effectiv betrachtet, sind gegenber der Technik und allen Wissenschaften in menschlicher Hinsicht erst relativ kleine Fortschritte gemacht worden hinsichtlich der bewusstseinsmssigen Evolution. Zwar hat der Mensch vielerlei Verbesserungen gemacht bezglich des Lebensstandards und der Lebensbedingungen in materieller Hinsicht, doch in der Erklrung der inneren Welt des Menschen sind die Fortschritte wahrheitlich nur gering. So ist wohl im Laufe der Jahrhunderte und Jahrtausende in allen materiellen Bereichen ein grosser Fortschritt entstanden, wohingegen jedoch das Bewusstseinsmssige unterlegen ist, was dazu fhrte, dass die wahrheitlichen inneren Werte des Menschen und seine ganze innere Welt zu kurz kamen und teilweise verheerend verkmmerten. Das wahre Leben und die wahren Lebenswerte gingen dem Menschen ebenso verloren wie auch die Kenntnis um die schpferischen Gesetzmssigkeiten, die das ganze Leben jeder einzelnen Lebensform bestimmen, und zwar von der Fauna und Flora bis hin zum Menschen.

The Philosophy of Life

75
Natrlich hat der Erdenmensch sehr viele Krankheiten und mancherlei bel besiegt, durch die viele Leben dem Tod zugefhrt wurden, doch das darf nicht darber hinwegtuschen, dass noch immer viele Krankheiten und bel grassieren, die Tod, Not und Elend ber die Welt bringen. Diesbezglich seien die Gedanken nur einmal auf die diversen Seuchen sowie auf die Kriege und den Terrorismus gerichtet, die so viel Leid, Trauer und Unheil ber unzhlige Menschen bringen, ber Frauen, Kinder und Mnner. Also ist es so, dass obwohl hohe Wissenschaften geschaffen und eine sehr hohe Technik entwickelt wurde, die gar in den Weltenraum hinausfhrt, Not, Elend, Schmerz, Angst und Leiden noch immer kein Ende gefunden haben. Sind nmlich das eine Unheil, die einen bel und die eine Unbill vorbei, dann werden diese schon von den nchsten gleichartigen und noch schlimmeren Geschehen abgelst. Bestimmte Krankheiten sind aus der westlichen Welt verschwunden, doch drohen sie durch die Unvernunft des Erdenmenschen wieder zurckzukehren, whrend gleichzeitig in grossem Masse weltweit Krebskrankheiten, AIDS, Psychekrankheiten und Bewusstseinskrankheiten um sich greifen und sich rapid verbreiten.

Certainly, the terrestrial human has conquered very many illnesses and various evils through which many lives were brought to death, but this may not hide the fact that many illnesses and evils still spread, which bring death, misery and suffering over the world. Regarding this, may the thoughts just once be directed at the diverse plagues as well as at the wars and terrorism, which bring so much suffering, mourning and calamity over countless humans, over women, children and men. Therefore, it is such that although high sciences have been created and a very high technology has been developed, which even leads out into space, misery, suffering, pain, fear and anguish still have found no end. That is to say, if one calamity, one evil and one hardship are gone, then these are only replaced by the next similar and even more worse events. Certain illnesses have disappeared from the western world, but they threaten to return again through the irrationality of the terrestrial human, while, at the same time, cancers, AIDS, psyche-related illnesses and consciousness-related illnesses escalate and rapidly spread worldwide in large measure. Large-trotting social sciences have been created, through which many reasons for the weaknesses of society can probably be named, but the most important facts remain hidden to them, namely because the solutions have been and continue to be sought solely in material matters, and because everything rests only in a superficial would-be knowing and would-be understanding of the true factors. Thereby, however, the weaknesses of the individual human and the whole society cannot be corrected, quite to the contrary, because everything always becomes even worse and more difficult. But the fact is that many humans perceive but are not able to define and understand these discrepancies, which wakens and allows the growth of the wish in them to do something about it as an individual human and to change society or even only individually for the better. But this fails, on the one hand, in that no personal experience exists and one's own limits are not recognized, and on the other hand, because neither an individual human nor the whole society can be changed for the reason, not specifically, that the individual human as well as society must change themselves for the better through their own initiative. Thus, it remains, to the individual who has the wish to bring about a change in the individual or society, only a pipe dream that ultimately ends in a feeling of powerlessness.

Es wurden grosstrabende Sozialwissenschaften geschaffen, durch die wohl viele fr die Grnde der Schwchen der Gesellschaft genannt werden knnen, doch die allerwichtigsten Tatsachen blieben ihnen verborgen, und zwar darum, weil die Lsungen allein in materiellen Belangen gesucht wurden und weiterhin werden, und weil alles nur in einem oberflchlichen Mchtegernwissen und Mchtegernverstehen der wahrheitlichen Faktoren beruht. Dadurch aber knnen die Schwchen des einzelnen Menschen und der ganzen Gesellschaft nicht behoben werden, ganz im Gegenteil, denn alles wird immer noch schlimmer und schwieriger. Tatsache ist aber dabei, dass viele Menschen diese Unstimmigkeiten wahrnehmen, diese jedoch nicht zu definieren und nicht zu verstehen vermgen, was in ihnen den Wunsch weckt und wachsen lsst, als einzelner Mensch etwas dagegen zu tun und die Gesellschaft oder auch nur einzelne zum Besseren zu verndern. Doch das scheitert einerseits daran, dass keine persnliche Erfahrung besteht und die eigenen Grenzen nicht erkannt werden, und andererseits darum, weil weder ein einzelner Mensch noch die ganze Gesellschaft verndert werden kann, und zwar aus dem Grunde nicht, weil sowohl der einzelne Mensch als auch die Gesellschaft sich durch Eigeninitiative selbst zum Besseren verndern muss. So bleibt dem einzelnen, der den Wunsch hat, selbst eine Vernderung des einzelnen oder der Gesellschaft herbeizufhren, nur ein Wunschtraum, der letztendlich in einem Gefhl der Ohnmacht endet.

The Philosophy of Life

76
Die Geisteslehre, die auf die schpferischen Gesetzmssigkeiten zurckfhrt und von den ur-ersten Propheten Nokodemion, Henok und Henoch schriftlich festgehalten wurde, lehrt, dass alle grundlegenden Ursachen und Wirkungen, die durch den Menschen hervorgerufen werden, auf falschen Vorstellungen fundieren, auf denen das Leben, die Gedanken, Gefhle und Emotionen sowie das Wort, das Wirken, die Taten und die Handlungen beruhen. Die Geisteslehre fhrt aus diesen falschen Vorstellungen hinaus, denn sie bietet den Weg der Selbsterkenntnis und der Selbstverwirklichung sowie die dazu erforderlichen Fhigkeiten und Mglichkeiten, wobei insbesondere zweckdienliche Meditationen das Ganze zum Erfolg und Ziel fhren. In all dem liegt ein ungeheures und unbegrenztes Potenzial - statt Begrenzungen und Versagen. Gesamthaft schafft die Geisteslehre positive Erfahrungen und deren Erleben, wodurch ein Umgang mit Schwierigkeiten im Leben und in jeder Situation ermglicht wird, der zum Erfolg fhrt. Diese Erfahrungen und deren Erleben geben auch Kraft und Energie zur Handhabung des Lebens, wie sie auch Hoffnung, Mut und Motivation sowie den Willen bringen, sich sowohl fr den einzelnen Menschen wie auch fr die Gesellschaft zu engagieren und einen Weg zu weisen, der, wenn er vom einzelnen selbstndig motiviert und willentlich beschritten wird, tatschlich zum Erfolg fhrt.

The spiritual teachings, which lead back to the Creational laws and were put down in writing by the ur-primal prophets Nokodemion, Henok and Henoch, teach that all fundamental causes and effects that are called forth through the human rest on false ideas on which life, thoughts, feelings and emotions as well as words, working, deeds and actions are based. The spiritual teachings lead out of these false ideas because they offer the path of self-recognition and self-realization as well as the necessary abilities and possibilities for it, in which specially useful meditations lead the whole thing to success and the goal. In all that lies a tremendous and unlimited potential - instead of limitations and failure. Overall, the spiritual teachings create positive experiences, and their experiencing, whereby an exposure to difficulties in life and in every situation is made possible, leads to success. These experiences and their experiencing, in fact, give strength and energy for the handling of life, and they also bring hope, courage and motivation as well as the will, doing a great deal for the individual human as well as for society and showing a way that, if it is independently motivated and willfully followed by the individual, really leads to success.

References
English translation source [1] German original PDF download [2]

References
[1] http:/ / clemmm. googlepages. com/ philosophie_des_lebens. html [2] http:/ / www. figu. org/ ch/ downloads/ philosophie-des-lebens

The Seven Steps of Education

77

The Seven Steps of Education


Preliminary translation of an extract from the book Die Art zu leben (The Way to Live), 1997 BEAM, FIGU. Author: "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier Translator: Vibka Wallder Date of translation: December 2007 Page: 9
German Das Geschehen der Welt hngt von den Gedanken ab. I) Als erstes muss der Mensch die Wahrheit suchen und finden und daraus das Wissen lernen und erweitern. II)Als zweites muss der Mensch seine Gedanken kontollierend korrigieren und auf die Wahrheit seines erlangten Wissens ausrichten.

English The worlds happenings are dependent on thoughts. I) At first the human must seek the truth, find it, gain knowledge from it and expand on it. II) As second step the human must correct his thoughts in a controlling manner and align them with the truth of his gained knowledge. III) As third step the human must, through his knowledge and his thoughts, create his inner harmony. IV) As fourth step the human must, based on his inner harmony, correct, straighten out, form and harmonise his own character.

III) Als drittes muss der Mensch durch sein Wissen und durch seine Gedanken seine innere Harmonie erschaffen. IV)Als viertes muss der Mensch aus seiner inneren Harmonie hervorgehend seine eigene Persnlichkeit korrigieren, orden, formen, und harmonisieren.

V) As fifth step the human must correct, straighten out, form V) Als fnftes muss der Mensch seine direkte Umgebung, sein Familien- und and harmonise his direct environment, his family life and Verwandtschaftleben korrigieren, ordnen, formen und harmonisieren. relatives' life. VI) As sixth step the human must correct, straighten out, form and harmonise his near environment of friends, mates and acquaintances. VII) As seventh step the human is then capable to correct, to straighten out, to form, to harmonise and to lead a group of humans, the mass of humanity, the state and the world in a wise, humane and creational-just and law-like way. VI) Als sechstes muss der Mensch seine nhere Umwelt der Freunde, Kameraden und Bekannten korrigieren, orden, formen, und harmonisieren.

VII) Als siebentes ist der Mensch dann fhig, eine Gruppe Menschen, die Masse Menschheit, den Staat und die Welt zu korrigieren, zu ordnen, zu formen zu harmonisieren und zu fhren in weisheitlicher, menschengerechter und schpfungsgerecht-gesetzmssiger Form.

Notes
There is a slightly different translation by gaiaguys here [1].

References
[1] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ gaiaguys/ meierazlp9,1. htm

The Twelve Recommendations

78

The Twelve Recommendations


Here are the 12 recommendations from the Petale level as transmitted to Billy on the 16th of October 1975 from the book Decalog. Recommendations for the personal benefit of human beings. To observe these recommendations guarantees to the human being that he may rapidly progress on the path of his evolution. Additionally, human beings who observe these recommendations are a good example to their fellowmen. English Version: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. You shall have no other powers and no gods, idols and saints next to Creation. You shall keep holy the name of Creation and not abuse this name. You shall make every day into a day of celebration and hallow it (control it). You shall not break your bond with Creation, including this: You shall not commit adultery. Honour Creation just as you honour, respect and love your father and mother. You shall not kill in depravity. You shall not rob and expropriate.

8. You shall not bear false witness against the truth, Creation and life. 9. You shall never, never speak an untruth. 10. You shall not greedily covet material wealth and your neighbour's possessions. 11. Do not curse the truth. 12. Never, never put Creation's recommendations and Creation's laws into unworthy cults. Original German: 1. Du sollst keine anderen Mchte und keine Gtter, Gtzen und Heilige neben der Schpfung haben. 2. Du sollst den Namen der Schpfung heilig halten und ihn nicht missbrauchen. 3. Du sollst jeden Tag zum Feiertag machen und ihn heiligen (kontrollieren). 4. Du sollst nicht brechend warden im Bunde mit der Schpfung, darin enthalten: Du sollst nicht Ehebrechen. 5. Ehre die Schpfung, gleich wie du Vater und Mutter ehrest, achtest und liebst. 6. Du sollst nicht tten in Ausartung. 7. Du sollst nicht raubend und enteignend sein. 8. Du sollst nicht falsch zeugen wider die Wahreit, die Schpfung und das Leben. 9. Du sollst nie und nie sprechen die Unwahrheit. 10. Du sollst nicht begehren in Habsucht nach materiellen Schtzen und dem Besitztum des Nchsten 11. Fluche nicht der Wahrheit 12. Lege die Schpfungsgebote und Schpfungsgesetze nie und nie in unwerte Kulte. If one ponders these "principal recommendations" which were transmitted to the people on Earth by the Petale spirit level, one inevitably will come to the realisation that an immeasurable amount of precious thoughts and ideas are hidden behind these recommendations, which in the daily routine can show one the path to a life that is righteous and responsible. Alone the sixth recommendation is so very profound and far-reaching-from the eradication of floral and faunal species to the psychic and consciousness-related "murder" of fellow-men-that there is no room in these short explanations to deal with everything in detail. It is important to know the following: So-called "Creative recommendations" do exist if they are, or have been, derived from "Creative laws" or "laws of Creation", respectively. Basically, recommendations result from all laws, no matter from where the latter originate. These Creative laws and recommendations, which can be called "the laws and recommendations of life", serve for the purpose of enabling, preserving and supporting life. To observe these Creative recommendations is the duty of every knowledgeable and responsible human being, because in this way

The Twelve Recommendations alone, peace and harmony may be achieved and secured in the long term among all people and with the whole of nature. Christian Frehner

79

Source
Spiritual Development FIGU USA Forum [1]

References
[1] http:/ / forum. figu. org/ cgi-bin/ us/ discus. cgi?pg=next& topic=13& page=6789

The Wrong Way


The Wrong Way Semjase-Silver-Star-Center, Hinterschmidrti 3rd June 2005, 00:35 Billy Humans wanting to offer evidence has been the wrong way since time immemorial; therefore, it should never be declared that now this and that are to be proven. The human must always conduct a line of reasoning in all matters within himself, specifically, through his effective perceptions and cognitions, through his thoughts and feelings as well as through his deep reflections, from which cognizances and knowledge, experience and the essence of everything, wisdom, are gained. Wanting to prove something is always wrong in every case if it concerns things that every human himself must discover and recognize through his own understanding and through his own reason, from which then his own inner line of reasoning emerges. Other evidence can only be offered in this respect if, for example, the facts are cleared up with an accident or crime, etc., which then serve as evidence. However, where it concerns pure facts of reason and understanding, for which evidence should be created, it is utterly wrong to want to strive for an open and external line of reasoning. Things of reason and understanding can be proven exclusively only from one's own reflections and conclusions, from one's own thoughts and feelings as well as from one's own inner perceptions and judgements. However, if proving something to a human is attempted in such respect, then it is the same as if he would be accused of stupidity or the one trying to prove would therewith pretend to have a greater intelligence and shrewdness compared to the human to whom something is to be proven. This stupidity of attempts of such line of reasoning is, in fact, often based on talk in which, for example, it is said: Der Falsche Weg Semjase-Silver-Star-Center, Hinterschmidrti 3. Juni 2005, 00.35 h Billy Bei Menschen Beweise fhren zu wollen ist seit alters her der falsche Weg, darum soll niemals erklrt werden, dass jetzt einmal dieses und jenes bewiesen werden soll. Eine Beweisfhrung in allen Belangen muss der Mensch immer in sich selbst fhren, und zwar durch seine effectiven Wahrnehmungen und Erkenntnisse, durch seine Gedanken und Gefhle sowie durch seine tiefgrndigen berlegungen, aus denen Kenntnisse und Wissen, Erfahrung und Erleben und die Essenz des Ganzen, die Weisheit, gewonnen werden. Etwas beweisen zu wollen ist in jedem Fall immer falsch, wenn es sich um Dinge handelt, die jeder Mensch selbst durch seinen eigenen Verstand und durch seine eigene Vernunft in sich selbst ergrnden und erkennen muss, woraus dann die eigene innere Beweisfhrung entsteht. Andere Beweise knnen nur in der Hinsicht gefhrt werden, wenn z.B. bei einem Unfall oder Verbrechen usw. die Fakten aufzuklren sind, die dann als Beweislage dienen. Wo es jedoch um reine Fakten der Vernunft und des Verstandes geht, wofr Beweise geschaffen werden sollen, ist es grundfalsch, eine offene und ussere Beweisfhrung anstreben zu wollen. Dinge der Vernunft und des Verstandes knnen ausschliesslich nur aus eigenen berlegungen und Schlussfolgerungen, aus eigenen Gedanken und Gefhlen sowie aus eigenen inneren Wahrnehmungen und Beurteilungen bewiesen werden. Wird jedoch in solcherlei Beziehung versucht, einem Menschen etwas zu beweisen, dann kommt es dem gleich, als wenn ihm Dummheit an den Kopf geworfen wrde oder dass der Beweisende damit eine eigene grssere Intelligenz und Gescheitheit gegenber dem Menschen an den Tag legte, dem etwas bewiesen werden soll. Diese Dummheit solcher Beweisfhrungsversuche fundiert oft auch in Reden, bei denen z.B. gesagt wird: <Ich werde Dir/Ihnen jetzt einmal etwas sagen/beweisen, dann werden wir ja schon sehen, wer zuletzt recht hat.>

"I will now say/prove something to you, then we will surely see who is right in the end."

The Wrong Way

80
Wie dumm und dmlich sind doch solche Reden der Beweisfhrung, denn in jedem Fall vermgen nur innere Wahrnehmungen, Werte, Erkenntnisse, Kenntnisse, Erfahrungen und Erlebnisse sowie das innere Wissen und die Weisheit echte Beweise zu erbringen. Ein solcher Beweis allein entspricht einer verstandesmssigen und vernunftstrchtigen Beurteilung, die daraus entsteht, dass etwas Effectives als wahr erkannt und anerkannt wird und also real ist. Die logische Form der inneren Beweisfhrung ist eine Aneinanderfgung von Wahrnehmungen, Erkenntnissen, Kenntnissen und Schlssen, die verschiedener Art sein knnen, jedoch immer zum Wissen und zu dessen Essenz, der Weisheit, fhren, wobei diese Weisheit der Schluss der Dinge und also des Beweises ist. Eine innere Beweisfhrung beruht darauf, dass zuerst Klarheit ber die Voraussetzungen oder Prmissen resp. die grundlegenden Fakten geschaffen wird, auf denen die Dinge beruhen, die zu beweisen sind. Erst damit kann berhaupt erst erkannt werden, aus welchen Grssen resp. Potenzen und Tatsachen das Beweismaterial zu beschaffen ist. Dieses Beweismaterial ist es dann auch, das durch innere berlegungen, Gedanken und Gefhle sowie durch innere Abklrungen usw. herbeigeschafft werden muss. Danach ist alles seinen Werten gemss zu ordnen, damit es sich in eine lckenlose Schlusskette fgt, die sich letztendlich derart formt, dass sich aus ihr das letzte Ergebnis ergibt, eben der durch die Beurteilung entstehende Beweis, der grundstzlich aus der Richtigkeit der Beweisgrnde hervorgeht. Besserwisser, Stnkerer, Kritiker und Antagonisten sind sich der wirklichen Tatsachen der Beweisfhrung nicht bewusst, denn sie negieren aus eigenen intelligenzmssigen Unzulnglichkeiten und infolge ihrer Unbedarftheit prinzipiell alles, was zu einer Beweisfhrung notwendig ist, ja sie sind sich nicht einmal der Voraussetzungen bewusst, die zu einer Beweisfhrung gehren. Kleine arme Irre, die ihre Dummheit, ihre Unkenntnis, ihre Weisheitslosigkeit und fehlende Ehrlichkeit mit unlauteren Angriffen und Verleumdungen wettmachen wollen, um damit ihr angeschlagenes oder schwaches Image und ihre unterentwickelte Intelligenz aufzubgeln. Wahrlich, eine effective Beweisfhrung durch Vernunft und Verstand ist eine gewaltige Herausforderung, die alle Besserwisser, Widersacher, Kritiker und ewigen Stnkerer zu Widerspruch reizt. Sie sind Menschen, die schon zurckschlagen mchten, ehe sie mit ihren bsartigen, widerschlichen, verleumderischen, stnkerischen, verlogenen und kritischen Angriffen angefangen haben.

How stupid and dumb are indeed such talks of line of reasoning because, in every case, only inner perceptions, values, cognitions, cognizances and experiences as well as inner knowledge and wisdom can produce real evidence. Such an evidence alone corresponds to a rational and reason-laden judgement that is the result of something being effectively recognized and acknowledged as true and therefore being real. The logical form of inner line of reasoning is a joining of perceptions, cognitions, cognizances and conclusions, which can be of different kinds but nevertheless always lead to knowledge and to its essence, wisdom, which is the conclusion of things and therefore of the evidence. An inner line of reasoning rests, first of all, on clarity being brought over the conditions or premises, or more precisely, the fundamental facts, on which rest the things that are to be proven. Only therewith can it be really recognized for the first time out of which parameters, or rather, potentialities and actualities, the evidence is to be obtained. This evidence then actually must be produced through inner reflections, thoughts and feelings as well as through inner clarifications, etc. Thereafter, everything is to be ordered according to its values so that it links itself into a complete chain of conclusions that ultimately develops in such a way that from it arises the final result, precisely the judgement-produced evidence that basically emerges from the correctness of the basis of the evidence. Know-it-alls, faultfinders, critics and antagonists are not aware of the real facts of line of reasoning because they negate, due to their own intelligence-related shortcomings and as a result of their obtuseness, basically everything that is necessary for a line of reasoning; indeed, they are not even aware of the conditions that pertain to a line of reasoning. They are small, poor fools who want to compensate for their stupidity, their ignorance, their lack of wisdom and honesty, with unfair attacks and slander in order to vamp up their tarnished or feeble image and their underdeveloped intelligence.

Truly, an effective line of reasoning through reason and understanding is an immense challenge that stimulates all know-it-alls, antagonists, critics and ceaseless faultfinders to opposition. They are humans who would like to already strike back before they have begun their malicious, antagonistic, slanderous, faultfinding, dishonest and critical attacks.

References
http://clemmm.googlepages.com/stumme_andacht.html [1]

Thoughts about Worries of Yesterday, Today and Tomorrow

81

Thoughts about Worries of Yesterday, Today and Tomorrow


Every Earth year has 365 days in which we are subjected to both joyful and painful events, which make us walk at one time with our head lifted high and at another time with it dropped dejectedly to the chest, because humans are denied the right to freedom from timidness, apprehension, sorrow, pain and doubt. And yet, as more days pass, equally as many days come into being only to also disappear into the past and recede from our dominion. With every passing day our mistakes and fears, our sorrows and deficiencies along with our grief, pain, and suffering retreat from the present, as do joy and sadness for nothing remains eternal before the law of transience. Everything in the past recedes eternally beyond our dominion, and nothing, be it will, promise, money, possession or property, can ever bring it back again. Nothing that has ever happened can be undone by humans, and neither our power nor that of the universe can reverse anything we have experienced and suffered nor can it be turned into something that was not experienced or not endured. Not one spoken word can be erased nor can any deed be undone, for things of the past are permanently gone and can never be brought back, made anew into an event or turned back into the actual moment of the experience. What is past is gone for good, and this holds true for yesterday, the day before, and all other days and years of the past, along with any occurrences we have experienced, fears, apprehensions, joys, sufferings, sorrows, pains, faults, gains, losses, and anything else that took place. To worry about the past is futile for to do so hampers our progress and success. Only unwise people wallow in the sadness, worry, pain, fear and doubts of past events. Furthermore, it is also unintelligent and demoralizing to worry about tomorrow and other future matters, since by worrying about things we repress and overlook truly important matters. This precipitates fidgetiness and incompetence in our manner of thinking, our feelings and actions and leads, in turn, to faulty actions, thoughts, and failures which are encumbered with insurmountable hardships. Worrying about tomorrow, the following day or other future days and times results in pessimistic promises, poor performances, as well as destructive thoughts, feelings and actions, against which the individual is defenseless. On every single day that exists in a future of tomorrows or the days-after-tomorrow or in days and times even beyond, we must influence and cope with all those matters we cannot act against, change, influence or guide in such a way whereby we become the winners of the daily battles, so we gain the greatest benefit of each day. We must continually conquer and assimilate fears, apprehensions, grief, worry, pain, doubt, and so forth to gain their benefit and the best they offer us. We must not gather and amass yesterday's, today's and tomorrow's burdens into one package nor should we wallow in them, for this can produce our collapse. Should any negative matters appear, regardless of how trying and shattering they may be, they are but a mere episode in our lives, and within seconds they will irretrievably elude into the past. Hence, such negative matters should be conquered and assimilated rationally and logically as swiftly as possible, so they do not become chronic burdens whereby grief, worry, fears, pain, doubt, apprehension, and other things turn into headlocks for us and become a daily horror. As a rule, rarely do the experiences and events of only the current day plunge us into fear, despair and the like. On the contrary. The experiences and events of one day do not bring us to the brink of a nervous breakdown. Instead, we usually have on one hand the fears, apprehensions, worries, grief and doubts for tomorrow, the day after that, and the future in general with the consequence that people often experience last-minute-panic attacks. On the other hand we experience guilt for things that occurred yesterday, the day before or some other past time. Our memory seizes things of the past at any cost which then create fear and the dread of what tomorrow and the near future may bring. Our lives are very rich in substance. They are entwined and interwoven with countless negative and positive things. Still, it is within our power to form our experiences into things with a neutral-positive balance, to cope with them and to live. May we all, therefore, make the most of each day without fears, apprehensions, pain, grief, doubt, worry or the like. Instead, may we learn to conquer and master these things so we may be cheerful and free and able to state with dignity in the last minute of our lives: "I have lived my life honorably and in evolutionary fulfillment, and to a

Thoughts about Worries of Yesterday, Today and Tomorrow good measure I have satisfied the duties of the [Creational] laws." 'Billy' Eduard Albert Meier July 4, 1998; 1:05 am

82

Source
http://ca.figu.org/Thoughts_about_Worries.html

To Be of Equal Value
by Billy Meier If I meet strangers or if I converse with familiar people or in some other way have to deal with them, then I do this exclusively at the level of human being to human being. On this level there is no difference between emperors, kings, managers, bosses, workers and beggars etc., because basically a human being is firstly a human being who wants to and must be treated this way and be respected. Thus in this respect, thoughts and feelings play the most important role, because genuine, true, honest and reverent thoughts and feelings are ever more important in each case, than status. Each person myself as well is a simple being, who through his consciousness-related training as well as through his knowledge, his experiences and living those, can develop a certain wisdom and from this in turn in a certain way a new insight and attitude. This is nothing special, however it determines the course of life and success or failure. Doubtlessly there are people who have enjoyed a better upbringing than me, have collected more experiences, and experienced these more intensely than me, and certainly they also have a much larger potential in order to change themselves internally than I ever did or do possess. Nevertheless I have done what was possible for me even though when in so doing I have neglected a lot. But also I am a human being, a simple one, who does not want to be elevated above others and who does not consider himself any more than everyone else can be considered. I was born into a simple family and was entrusted even as a small boy with a responsibility of incredible magnitude, incomprehensible to earth humans, to learn, teach and to spread, as an intermediary and messenger with regard to creational lawfulness, the truth and the teaching of the spirit as well as the teaching of life. However, this did not and does not make me something special and also does not place me above my fellow-men, because they and I are equal as people/human beings. All people should recognize the great inner potential, which they possess, and utilize it for themselves with positive self-confidence and greater effort, in order to truly change within, to make himself of equal value with the next. And everyone can do this, if he only wants it. It therefore is a matter of concentrating less upon the negative sides, when life seems a little bit joyless, difficulties arise and everything threatens to go wrong. In fact, more of the positive sides of existence must be seen and the positive inner potential be utilized, then everybody will surely succeed with some effort, toil and positive will. Only this guarantees a certain success, and when all ones energy and all qualities of a true human are used, all problems and worries as well as all suffering and pain can also be overcome. With reference to the relationship with fellow men it is crucial that a healthy consciousness-related and positive overall mental attitude prevails, because this is fundamentally the key to true happiness and well-being.

To Be of Equal Value This is a rule, which applies to all people equally, no matter whether they have turned to knowledge or faith/belief, ignorance or skepticism, because it is only important that they are upright, honest human beings. Truly it also plays no role whether they are healthy or ill, poor or rich, clever or stupid, because it is only important that they use their inner positive potential and their prosperity in the right way as well as having pleasant equal relationships with their fellow men. The origin of true human happiness lies not in inequality, but in the equality of person/human being to person/human being and with it the correct attitude and use of the positive inner potential. Billy There is no human being who is less important than any other; so the most humble in the limits of his capability is also the best in all of his abilities, skills and inclinations. Wednesday, 12th January, 2005, 17.22 oclock Semjase-Silver-Star-Center - Billy All humans must themselves be everything and also of the highest quality. So he must accomplish specifically the greatest achievements, because only by doing that, can he fathom the source of his own powers and his abilities as well as possibilities within himself and be master of himself. Wednesday, 26th January, 2005, 00.23 o'clock Semjase-Silver-Star-Center - Billy

83

Notes
Translation by Robyn Foley 4/5/2008; corrected by Christian Frehner

Source
http://ca.figu.org/Other_Articles.html

Original German
Gleichwertig sein..... Wenn ich fremden Menschen begegne oder wenn ich mich mit mir bekannten Menschen unterhalte oder sonstwie mit ihnen zu tun habe, dann tue ich das ausschliesslich auf der Ebene von Mensch zu Mensch. Auf dieser Stufe gibt es keine Unterschiede zwischen Kaisern, Knigen, Direktoren, Chefs, Arbeitern und Bettlern usw., denn grundstzlich sind Menschen einmal Menschen, die auch als solche behandelt und geachtet werden mssen und wollen. Also spielen in dieser Beziehung die Gedanken und Gefhle die wichtigste Rolle, denn echte, wahre, ehrliche und ehrfrchtige Gedanken und Gefhle sind in jedem Fall immer wichtiger als der Status. Jeder Mensch auch ich ist ein einfaches Wesen, das durch seine bewusstseinsmssige Disziplin sowie durch sein Wissen, seine Erfahrungen und deren Erleben eine gewisse Weisheit und daraus wiederum eine in gewisser Weise neue Einsicht und Einstellung entwickeln kann. Das ist nichts Besonderes, doch es bestimmt den Lauf des Lebens und den Erfolg oder Misserfolg. Unzweifelhaft gibt es Menschen, die haben eine bessere Erziehung genossen als ich, haben mehr Erfahrungen gesammelt und diese intensiver erlebt als ich, und sicher haben sie auch ein sehr viel grsseres Potential, um sich innerlich zu wandeln, als das mir je eigen war und ist. Nichtsdestotrotz habe ich aber das mir Mglichste getan auch wenn ich dabei trotzdem vieles versumt habe. Aber auch ich bin ein Mensch, ein einfacher, der sich nicht ber andere erheben will und der sich nicht als mehr einschtzt, als jeder als Mensch eingeschtzt werden kann. Geboren wurde ich in einer einfachen Familie und wurde schon als kleiner Junge mit einer fr die Menschen der Erde unvorstellbar grossen Verantwortung betraut, um als Mittler und Knder in bezug auf die schpferischen Gesetzmssigkeiten, die Wahrheit und die Lehre des Geistes sowie die Lehre des Lebens zu lernen, um diese zu

To Be of Equal Value lehren und zu verbreiten. Doch das machte und macht mich nicht zu etwas Besonderem und stellt mich auch nicht ber die Mitmenschen, denn sie und ich sind als Menschen gleichwertig. Alle Menschen sollten ihr grosses inneres Potential erkennen, das sie besitzen, und es sich nutzbar machen, um sich mit gutem Selbstvertrauen und mit etwas mehr Bemhung wirklich in sich zu wandeln, um sich gleichwertig mit den Nchsten zu machen. Und das kann jeder tun, wenn er es nur will. Also gilt es, sich weniger auf die negativen Seiten zu konzentrieren, wenn das Leben etwas unerfreulich erscheint, Schwierigkeiten auftreten und alles schiefzugehen droht. Tatschlich mssen mehr die positiven Seiten des Daseins gesehen und das positive innere Potential genutzt werden, was mit etwas Anstrengung, Mhe und gutem Willen sicherlich jedem gelingt. Allein das garantiert einen gewissen Erfolg, und wenn die ganze Energie und alle Qualitten als wahrer Mensch genutzt werden, dann knnen auch alle Probleme und Sorgen sowie jeder Kummer und Schmerz berwunden werden. In bezug auf die Beziehung zu den Mitmenschen ist es ausschlaggebend, dass eine gesunde bewusstseinsmssige und positive gesamtmentale Einstellung vorherrscht, denn diese ist grundlegend der Schlssel zum wahren Glck und Wohlergehen. Das ist eine Regel, die fr alle Menschen gleichermassen gilt, ganz gleich, ob sie sich dem Wissen oder einem Glauben, dem Unwissen oder der Unglubigkeit zugewandt haben, denn wichtig ist nur, dass sie aufrechte, redliche menschliche Wesen sind. Wahrheitlich spielt es auch keine Rolle, ob sie gesund oder krank sind, arm oder reich, gescheit oder dumm, denn wichtig ist nur, dass sie ihr inneres positives Potential und ihren Wohlstand in richtiger Weise nutzen sowie erfreuliche Beziehungen in Gleichwertigkeit zu den Mitmenschen. Der Ursprung des wahren menschlichen Glcks liegt nicht in einer Ungleichwertigkeit, sondern in der Gleichwertigkeit von Mensch zu Mensch und damit in der richtigen Einstellung und Nutzung des positiven inneren Potentials. Billy Es gibt keinen Menschen, der als solcher geringer wre als ein jeder anderer; also ist auch der Geringste in seinen Grenzen seines Knnens der Beste in allen seinen Fhigkeiten, Fertigkeiten und Neigungen. Mittwoch, 12. Januar 2005, 17.22 Uhr, Semjase-Silver-Star-Center Billy Alles und auch das Beste muss jeder Mensch selbst sein. Also muss er eigens die grssten Leistungen vollbringen, denn nur wenn er das tut, kann er die Quellen seiner eigenen Krfte und seine Fhigkeiten wie auch Mglichkeiten in sich ergrnden und Herr seiner selbst sein. Mittwoch, 26. Januar 2005, 00.23 Uhr Semjase-Silver-Star-Center Billy

84

Understanding The Term Creation

85

Understanding The Term Creation


Before reading onward, please read this necessary prerequisite to understanding this document.
English Understanding the Term Creation Explanation from Semjase Excerpt from contact 18, Thursday, May 15th, 1975, 9:34 PM (pages 150 - 154) Pleiadian-Plejaren contact reports, conversations, Volume 1 German Verstndnis von dem Begriff Schpfung Erklrung von Semjase Ausschnitt von 18. Kontakt, Donnerstag, 15. Mai 1975, 21.34 h (Seiten. 150 - 154) Plejadisch-plejarische Kontakberichte, Gesprche, Block 1

Translators note: Please refer to the end of this document ..................................................................................... to read an explanation about the unconventional and strange English word-choices, and the German words, used in this translation. Please refer to footnotes for definitions of German words. Semjase 1. Before we discuss other things today, I would like to proceed with the spiritual teaching, as it is the most important thing of all. 2. The human being should try to react to the word or the term Creation as if something very beautiful or good is being referred to, through which a change should be effected in his thinking. 3. Because, as long as this does not happen, he has not recognised Creation as it really is. 4. But how can the word and the name Creation attain such a deep significance for the human being that a change in his entire psychological way of behaving occurs -in his emotional awareness, his awareness of life, his ways of reacting -if he does not constantly and repeatedly contemplate the nature of Creation? 5. The human being should try quite simply to bring certain characterising words, which are applicable in regard to the nature of Creation -like, everpresent", "almighty" and "all-knowing" -into association with the word or the designation Creation. Semjase 1. Ehe wir heute andere Dinge besprechen, mchte ich in der Geisteslehre fortfahren, denn sie ist von allen Dingen das Wichtigste.

2. Der Mensch versuche auf das Wort oder die Bezeichnung Schpfung so zu reagieren, wie wenn von etwas sehr Schnem und Gutem die Rede ist, wodurch in seinen Sinnen eine Vernderung bewirkt werden soll.

3. Da dies jedoch nicht geschieht, so lange hat er die Schpfung nicht als das erkannt, was sie wirklich ist. 4. Wie aber kann das Wort und die Bezeichnung Schpfung eine so tiefe Bedeutung fr den Menschen erlangen, dass ein Wandel in seiner ganzen psychologischen Verhaltensweise eintritt, in seinem emotionalen Gewahrsein, seinem Lebensgefhl, seiner Weise zu reagieren, wenn er nicht bestndig und immer wieder ber das Wesen der Schpfung nachdenkt?

5. Der Mensch versuche ganz einfach, gewisse Eigenschaftsbezeichnungen, die im Hinblick auf das Wesen der Schpfung zutreffend sind, wie <allgegenwrtig>, <allmchtig> und <allwissend>, mit dem Wort oder der Bezeichnung Schpfung in Verbindung zu bringen.

6. The every-day human being and everyone, the so-called 6. Der Mensch des Alltags sowie der Jedermann, der sogenannte Atheist, der Egoist atheist, the egoist and materialist, and the agnostic, find the und Materialist, der Agnostiker finden das Wort Schpfung hchst uninteressant. word Creation highly uninteresting. 7. Yet why? 8. To them it is entirely unknown -and they have no idea -what Creation essentially is. 9. But so it is with very many human beings with the term Creation. 10. Billions of people who are misled by religion do not understand the word Creation. 11. When they pronounce the unreal religious title, God, then they have gone astray with the view that Creation is named thereby. 7. Doch warum? 8. Ihnen ist vllig unbekannt - und sie haben keine Ahnung -, was die Schpfung eigentlich ist. 9. So ergeht es aber sehr vielen Menschen mit dem Begriff Schpfung.

10. Milliarden durch Religionen irregefhrte Menschen verstehen das Wort Schpfung nicht. 11. Wenn sie die irreale religionsmssige Benennung Gott aussprechen, dann sind sie der verirrten Ansicht, dass damit die Schpfung genannt werde.

Understanding The Term Creation

86
12. Doch welch bse Irrlehre ist das.

12. Yet what an evil false teaching that is.

13. Therefore it is very important to know as much as 13. Darum ist es sehr wichtig, soviel wie nur mglich ber das Wesen der Schpfung possible about the nature of Creation and ascertain it so zu wissen und in Erfahrung zu bringen, damit das Wort bedeutungsvoll wird, innerlich that the word becomes meaningful, raises one inwardly and emporhebt und einen Eindruck hinterlsst, sobald es vernommen wird. leaves an impression as soon as it is heard. 14. Experience reveals that Creation is infinite beauty, a beauty above all beauty, boundless, intensive happiness without end, wisdom, knowledge, ability, truth and absolute certainty. 15. Once that is recognised by the human being, then he instantly traces every one of his joys back to its origin, to the infinite joy of Creation. 16. Wherever he sees something beautiful, be it a flower, an animal or a human being, or anything else, he thus instantly brings it into association with the infinite beauty of Creation itself. 17. Wherever the human being sees cognition reach expression, in this or any form, in an impressive and exalted manner, then he knows that it has its roots in the endless cognition which is Creation. 14. Die Erfahrung offenbart, dass die Schpfung unendliche Schnheit ist, eine Schnheit ber aller Schnheit, grenzenloses, intensives Glck ohne Ende, Weisheit, Wissen, Knnen, Wahrheit und absolute Bestimmtheit.

15. Ist dies vom Menschen erkannt, dann fhrt er jede seiner Freuden sogleich auf ihren Ursprung zurck, auf die unendliche Schpfungsfreude.

16. Wo immer er etwas Schnes sieht, sei es nun eine Blume, ein Tier oder ein Mensch oder sonst irgend etwas, so bringt er es sogleich mit der unendlichen Schnheit der Schpfung selbst in Verbindung.

17. Wo immer der Mensch Erkenntnis in dieser oder jener Form zum Ausdruck gelangen sieht auf eine eindrucksvolle und erhebende Art, da weiss er, dass sie ihre Wurzel in der endlosen Erkenntnis hat, die die Schpfung ist.

18. Wherever life stirs -be it even in just the tiniest being, 18. Wo auch immer Leben sich regt, sei es auch nur im winzigsten Wesen, in einem in a creature, such as, for example, the microbe -there, Geschpf wie z.B. der Mikrobe, da erblickt er hinter diesem Leben das Unendliche, behind this life, he glimpses the infinite, the eternal and the das Ewige und das Schpferische. creational. 19. From that, he attempts to deepen and expand his understanding and feeling by contemplating the nature of the creational and its inseparable presence, at any time and in any space, in many kinds of ways, in daily life and experience. 20. Creation exists in every human being as a fragment of itself. 21. Once this thought has deeply penetrated the human being and become his experience, then any fear and all doubt in him disappear. 22. Once he knows that Creation is all-knowing and almighty then he gains inner peace and security and is immune from stupid thoughts and wrong feelings. 23. Repeated contemplation about the ever-present, the truth, wisdom and the ability and knowledge of Creation as constantly eternal, as dignity and value, allows the word and the designation Creation to become something very meaningful in the human being -something which evokes transformations in the feelings, and transformations in his manner of thinking. 24. The more his intelligence is effective in this direction the more it gains radiating light, the more powerful his personality becomes, and the more blessed his entire life and work. 25. Again and again the human being who lives in clarity of consciousness produces in himself, anew, the strong, [1] spiritual-fine-sensitive feeling that the creational is far more real than that which his body feels. 19. Daraus versucht er, sein Verstehen und Fhlen zu vertiefen und zu erweitern, indem er das Wesen des Schpferischen und dessen unentrinnbare Gegenwart zu jeder Zeit und in jedem Raum auf mancherlei Weise im tglichen Leben und Erleben berdenkt.

20. Die Schpfung ist in jedem Menschen als Teilstck ihrer selbst.

21. Ist dieser Gedanke dem Menschen erst einmal tief eingedrungen und ihm zur Erfahrung geworden, dann verschwinden in ihm jede Furcht und alle Zweifel.

22. Wenn er weiss, dass die Schpfung allwissend und allmchtig ist, dann gewinnt er im Innern Frieden und Sicherheit und ist gegen dumme Gedanken und verkehrte Gefhle gefeit. 23. Wiederholtes Nachdenken ber die Allgegenwart, Wahrheit, Weisheit und das Knnen und Wissen der Schpfung als bestndig Ewiges, als Wrde und Wert, lsst das Wort und die Bezeichnung Schpfung im Menschen zu etwas sehr Bedeutungsvollem werden, zu etwas, das Wandlungen in den Gefhlen und Wandlungen in seiner Denkweise hervorruft.

24. Je mehr seine Intelligenz in dieser Richtung wirksam wird, umso mehr gewinnt sie an strahlendem Licht, umso kraftvoller wird seine Persnlichkeit und umso gesegneter sein ganzes Leben und Wirken.

25. Immer wieder von neuem erzeugt der bewusstseinsmssig klar lebende Mensch in sich das starke Empfinden, dass das Schpferische weit wirklicher ist als das Fhlen seines Krpers.

Understanding The Term Creation

87
26. Dieses Empfinden beherrscht den dem Geist lebenden Menschen ohne Unterlass.

26. This spiritual-fine-sensitive feeling incessantly rules the human being who lives for the spirit. 27. The creational takes possession of his consciousness whereby his way of thinking is full of peace, strength, joy, knowledge, wisdom, truth and hope. 28. All the measures which the normal human being grasps in his material-intellectual thinking, in order to attain peace, happiness and strength, always show themselves as deceitful, while this constant controlledness, of the human being who is living according to spirit, is pulsed through with the dynamic power of Creation. 29. The human being who lives for spirit is very dynamic in all things. 30. He incessantly attempts to reach his fulfilment quickly as possible. [2] as

27. Das Schpferische ergreift Besitz von seinem Bewusstsein, weshalb seine Sinne voll Frieden, Strke, Freude, Wissen, Weisheit, Wahrheit und Hoffnung sind.

28. Alle Massnahmen, die der normale Mensch in seinem materiellintellektuellen Denken ergreift, um Frieden, Glck und Strke zu erlangen, erweisen sich immer als trgerisch, whrend dieses bestndige Beherrschtsein des dem Geist lebenden Menschen von der dynamischen Kraft der Schpfung durchpulst wird.

29. Der dem Geist lebende Mensch ist sehr dynamisch in allen Dingen.

30. Er versucht ununterbrochen, so rasch wie mglich sein Ziel zu erreichen.

31. Therefore, as long as he lives, he uses the time -with all 31. Solange er lebt, wird er daher die Zeit ntzen, sich dem schpferischen Knnen the energy available to him -for devoting himself to zuzuwenden mit all seiner ihm zur Verfgung stehenden Energie. creational ability. 32. He will never allow this undertaking to be lost. 33. Everything possible can happen in the course of time, yet his desire for the creational will never cease in him. 34. He can encounter hindrances; he can suddenly have no sense and taste any more for necessary material things, yet he never loses the taste and sense for Creation because he knows that Creation embodies true BEING. 35. Only those human beings who fight hard for consciousness goods and progress, and spiritual goods and progress, and for knowledge, truth, logic, wisdom and love, harvest the spirits and consciousness enormous fruits, because these do not simply fall into their laps. 36. First, before the first results can be obtained, it is necessary to learn the spiritual-intellectual manner of thinking, that is to say, the path of creational thinking, and to recognise its absolute correctness and certainty. 37. Indeed, once these first results come about, then the cognisant one steps onward with great steps and expands himself in spirit and consciousness to a factor of might. 38. Only through this, do already known facts, knowledge, truth, logic, wisdom and love -which first, however, must be gained through hard work become self-evident. 32. Dieses Unterfangen wird er nie verlorengehen lassen. 33. Alles Mgliche kann im Laufe der Zeit geschehen, doch sein Verlangen nach dem Schpferischen wird niemals in ihm erlschen. 34. Er kann auf Hindernisse stossen, pltzlich keinen Sinn und Geschmack mehr fr notwendige materielle Dinge haben, doch den Geschmack und Sinn fr die Schpfung verliert er nie, denn er weiss, dass die Schpfung das wahre SEIN verkrpert.

35. Nur jene Menschen ernten gewaltige geistige und bewusstseinsmssige Frchte, die hart um ihr bewusstseinsmssiges und geistiges Gut und Fortkommen, um Wissen, Wahrheit, Logik, Weisheit und Liebe kmpfen, denn sie fallen ihnen nicht einfach in den Schoss.

36. Erst ist es erforderlich, die geistig-intellektuelle Denkweise, den Weg des schpferischen Denkens zu erlernen und seine absolute Richtigkeit und Bestimmtheit zu erkennen, ehe die ersten Erfolge erzielt werden knnen.

37. Doch treten diese ersten Erfolge zutage, dann schreitet der Erkennende mit grossen Schritten voran und erweitert sich im Geiste und Bewusstsein zu einem Machtfaktor.

38. Erst dadurch werden bereits erkannte Fakten, das Wissen, die Wahrheit, Logik, Weisheit und Liebe zum Selbstverstndlichen, die aber erst hart erarbeitet werden mssen.

39. Yet the path does not end at this point, because further 39. Doch der Weg ist an diesem Punkt nicht zu Ende, denn das Weitersuchen, seeking, further searching, further development and further Weiterforschen, Weiterentwickeln und das Weitererkennen fhren in die grenzenlose recognition lead into the boundless duration of time. Dauer der Zeit. 40. In the course of time, everything possible may happen which keeps the human being from planned action, yet the human being who lives in accord with spirit knows no bounds and does not allow himself to be kept from his [3] determinations by any kind of events or bad future outlooks. 40. Alles Mgliche mag im Laufe der Zeit geschehen und die Menschen von vorgenommenem Tun abhalten, doch der dem Geist lebende Mensch kennt keine Grenzen und lsst sich durch keinerlei Vorkommnisse oder schlechte Zukunftsaussichten von seinen Zielen abbringen.

Understanding The Term Creation

88
41. Fr ihn existiert die Zukunft bereits in der Gegenwart, so es gilt, alles hier und jetzt tun zu mssen, um den hchsten Geistes- und Bewusstseinszustand zu erreichen.

41. For him, the future already exists in the present, so everything must be done here and now in order to achieve the highest spiritual state and highest state of consciousness. 42. He does not know the fear of the future nor fear about the future because they only exist in a material-intellectual way of thinking, but never in spiritual-intellectual thinking, in which the future is as present as the present itself. 43. Thereby the human being who lives in accord with the spirit can, and may, solve the problems of tomorrow and the next day already, here and now, and steer them along the desired paths.

42. Er kennt nicht die Angst der Zukunft und nicht die Angst vor der Zukunft, denn sie existieren nur in einer materiell-intellektuellen Denkweise, niemals aber im geistig-intellektuellen Denken, in dem die Zukunft so gegenwrtig ist wie die Gegenwart selbst. 43. Dadurch kann und vermag der dem Geist lebende Mensch die Probleme von morgen und bermorgen bereits hier und jetzt zu lsen und in die gewnschten Bahnen zu lenken.

44. To think for, and with, the spirit brings only advantages 44. Fr und mit dem Geist zu denken bringt jeder Lebensform nur Vorteile. to every life-form. 45. Therefore the human being should raise himself more 45. Daher erhebe sich der Mensch mehr und mehr durch intensives Suchen und and more, through intensive seeking and searching, into the Forschen in den Stand des Geistesdenkens und in das Wissen um die schpferische state of spiritual thinking and into the knowledge about Wahrheit und Weisheit. creational truth and wisdom. 46. He should, again and again, create in himself the strong, spiritual-finesensitive feeling that something is there -namely, the truth of Creation which gives him immeasurable power and frees him from unreal assumptions. 47. The human being should always -again and again -create within himself the strong, spiritual-fine-sensitive feeling that he is in the sea of creational light, its wisdom, its knowledge, of truth, logic and love, which, alone, entirely enables the BEING of life for him. 48. The joy of the human being who is turned towards Creation exists as a result of attesting to his veneration for the creational and Creation, in that he accepts the almighty will in the creational laws, and makes the absolute certainty of these laws his own destiny, and utilises them to good effect. 49. He expresses his dedication to the laws through the learning and utilisation of all spiritual facts and facts pertaining to the consciousness, but never through belief, assumptions, serving and submissiveness. 46. Immer wieder erzeuge er in sich das starke Empfinden, dass etwas da ist, das ihm unermessliche Kraft gibt und von irrealen Annahmen frei macht; die Wahrheit der Schpfung.

47. Immer wieder und wieder erzeuge der Mensch in sich das starke Empfinden, dass er sich im Meer des schpferischen Lichtes, seiner Weisheit, seines Wissens, der Wahrheit, der Logik und der Liebe befindet, was ihm gesamthaft erst das SEIN des Lebens ermglicht.

48. Die Freude des der Schpfung zugewandten Menschen besteht darin, dem Schpferischen und der Schpfung seine Verehrung zu bezeugen; dies, indem er den allmchtigen Willen in den schpferischen Gesetzen akzeptiert und die absolute Bestimmtheit dieser Gesetze zur eigenen Bestimmung macht und sie nutzbringend auswertet.

49. Seine Hingabe in die Gesetze bringt er durch das Lernen und die Nutzung aller geistigen und bewusstseinsmssigen Fakten zum Ausdruck, niemals aber durch Glauben, Annahmen, Dienen und Demut.

50. The only way to learn is through unremitting effort and 50. Die einzige Art zu lernen besteht im unablssigen Bemhen und Bestreben, hhere striving to obtain higher spiritual cognitions and higher geistige und bewusstseinsmssige Erkenntnisse zu erlangen und die dadurch zur cognitions pertaining to the consciousness, and by applying Entfaltung gebrachten Fhigkeiten in Anwendung zu bringen. the abilities which have unfolded through this. 51. Of decisive significance thereby are patience and endurance and the development of higher understanding, recognition and application of cosmic and universal love, deepening of spiritual knowledge and ability and deepening of knowledge and ability pertaining to the consciousness, as well as the switching off of material-intellectual thought-powers such as egoism, materialism, pride, envy, greed and jealousy, and so forth, because only this guarantees the recognition and following of the creational laws. 51. Geduld und Ausdauer und die Entwicklung hheren Verstehens, Erkennung und Anwendung der kosmischen und universellen Liebe, Vertiefung des geistigen und bewusstseinsmssigen Wissens und Knnens sowie die Ausschaltung materiell-intellektueller Denkpotenzen wie Egoismus, Materialismus, Stolz, Neid, Gier und Eifersucht usw. sind dabei von ausschlaggebender Bedeutung, denn nur dies gewhrleistet die Erkennung und Befolgung der schpferischen Gesetze.

Understanding The Term Creation

89

52. The human being who thinks spiritually constantly 52. Der geistdenkende Mensch ist dauernd darum bemht, die Schpfung auf sich zu makes the effort to direct Creation to himself and to make lenken und sie in sich erkennbar zu machen, dies auf dem Wege, dass er das fr it recognisable in himself by means of his attempts to make normale Menschen Unmgliche mglich zu machen versucht - und zwar mit Erfolg. possible that which is impossible for normal human beings -and indeed with success. 53. Day after day, month after month and year after year the human being who is devoted to the spirit calls upon the creational and thereby gains knowledge, wisdom, love, logic, truth and power, until he finally experiences the creational in himself, and is able to get useful value from it, whereby it becomes more real to him than the feelings experienced by his body. 54. While he associates with other human beings and speaks with them, he sees before him only the creational. 55. While he sees others before him, he sees only the creational in them, because, for him, the creational is always in the first position. 53. Tag um Tag, Monat um Monat und Jahr um Jahr ruft der dem Geist zugetane Mensch das Schpferische an und gewinnt dadurch an Wissen, Weisheit, Liebe, Logik, Wahrheit und Kraft, bis er schliesslich das Schpferische in sich erfhrt und es auszuwerten vermag, wodurch es ihm wirklicher wird als das Fhlen seines Krpers.

54. Whrend er mit andern Menschen Umgang pflegt und mit ihnen spricht,sieht er nur das Schpferische vor sich. 55. Whrend er andere vor sich sieht, sieht er nur das Schpferische in ihnen, denn immer steht fr ihn das Schpferische an erster Stelle.

56. For him, the creational is the greatest of all things, for 56. Unter allen Dingen ist fr ihn das Schpferische das Allergrsste, weshalb in ihm which reason, everything within him is confronted with the sich alles mit dem Schpferischen konfrontiert und materielle Dinge kein Verlangen in creational, and material things are no longer able to ihm mehr zu erwecken vermgen. awaken longing in him. 57. He is no longer at the mercy of material temptations, because that which is concealed within him as spiritual knowledge and ability, and knowledge and ability pertaining to the consciousness, is his dialogue partner and his guide. 58. He speaks and converses with it, and he lives with it in the given laws of Creation. 57. Er ist keinen materiellen Versuchungen mehr ausgesetzt, denn das, was er als geistiges und bewusstseinsmssiges Wissen und Knnen in sich birgt, das ist sein Gesprchspartner und sein Wegweiser.

58. Mit ihm spricht und unterhlt er sich und mit ihm lebt er in den gegebenen Gesetzen der Schpfung.

59. This way of living means BEING in truth, and this 59. Diese Art zu leben bedeutet das SEIN in Wahrheit, und dieses SEIN ist BEING is incomparably more beautiful than this universes unvergleichlich schner als die schnste Erscheinung dieses Universums. most beautiful manifestation. 60. Nothing is able to tempt such a developed human being 60. Nichts vermag einen so entwickelten Menschen mehr (noch) in Versuchung zu any longer; not the greatest wealth of the world, nor a bringen, nicht der grsste Reichtum der Welt und nicht eine ihm geltende death threat expressed to him by creatures disposed to evil. Todesdrohung bsgesinnter Kreaturen. 61. His inner wealth in the creational is inexhaustible and imperishable, and nothing is able to awaken any kind of fear in him, because that with which he lives, and which enlivens his BEING, is infinite might. 61. Sein innerer Reichtum im Schpferischen ist unerschpflich und unvergnglich, und nichts vermag irgendweIche Furcht in ihm zu erwecken, denn das, mit dem er lebt und sein SEIN belebt, ist unendliche Macht.

62. Therefore nothing is able to mislead him to untruth and 62. Nichts vermag ihn daher zur Unwahrheit und Falschheit zu verleiten, denn sein falseness, because his entire BEING is in the creational ganzes SEIN ist in der schpferischen Erkennung unendliche Wahrheit. cognition of infinite truth. 63. Nothing may wrongly lead him into the darkness of misleading thoughts from external powers, because each split second of his spiritual-intellectual thinking is infinite light. 64. Nothing is able to change his BEING-sense of truth or make him unhappy, because he lives in the BEING of Creation and in its sense, and he lives in infinite joy. 65. If the human being, however, has a bad or negative attitude regarding the spiritual things of life, himself and Creation, then nothing at all will flourish for him. 63. Nichts vermag ihn irrezufhren in der Dunkelheit irrefhrender Gedanken von aussenstehenden Krften, denn jeder Sekundenbruchteil seines geistigintellektuellen Denkens ist unendliches Licht.

64. Nichts vermag seinen SEINsinn der Wahrheit zu ndern oder ihn unglcklich zu machen, denn er lebt im SEIN der Schpfung und in ihrem Sinn, und er lebt in unendlicher Freude. 65. Hat der Mensch jedoch den geistigen Dingen des Lebens, sich selbst und der Schpfung gegenber eine bse oder negative Einstellung, dann gedeiht ihm berhaupt nichts.

Understanding The Term Creation

90
66. Selbst ein sehr gnstiger Umstand, der sonst sehr wertvoll wre, wird ihm zur Quelle von Unglck und Unfrieden, wenn seine Einstellung nur materiellintellektuell ist und seine Gedanken und Gefhle auch in dieser Form die Umwelt beeinflussen.

66. Even a very favourable circumstance, which would otherwise be very valuable, becomes a source of misfortune and strife for him if his attitude is only material-intellectual and this form of his thoughts and feelings also influences the environment. 67. Even if the concerned human being pursues the best intentions, however good they may be, the result, in this case, will be entirely negative.

67. Selbst wenn der betreffende Mensch noch so gute Absichten verfolgt, wird das Resultat in diesem Falle vllig negativ sein.

68. However, for the human being who lives in accord with 68. Fr den dem Geist lebenden Menschen aber wird alles und jedes immer der spirit, everything always constitutes the right richtige Umstand zu innerem Wachstum und eine sehr gute Gelegenheit sein, dem circumstances for inner growth and is a very good Schpferischen in jeder Form seinen Tribut zu zollen. opportunity, in every form, to pay tribute to that which is creational. 69. Truly, only the human being who constantly carries and maintains high and noble spiritual thoughts and spiritual feelings in himself is great; and one can only name as creational the human being who constantly lives and thinks in the consciousness of the creational in himself. 70. That means that human beings who are great in terms of their material intellect can be just as completely un-creational and, spiritually, absolutely insignificant, just as peace-instigators can be, along with saints of religion, helpers in emergency, misery and sickness, and, not least, those who stand at the very front in wars, and so forth, and carry out medical services, and so forth. 71.Those kinds of human beings are mostly only driven by thirst for adventure, by pity and self-pity and other wrong, material-intellectual thoughts, and the feelings resulting from them, without the slightest recognition of possessing the creational within themselves. 72. Very often they are misled through un-real religions which preach false neighbourly love and equally false divine teachings, and formulas for submissiveness. 69. Gross ist in Wahrheit nur jener Mensch, der bestndig hohe und edle Geistesgedanken und Geistesgefhle in sich trgt und unterhlt; und schpferisch kann man nur jenen Menschen nennen, der bestndig im Bewusstsein des Schpferischen in sich lebt und denkt.

70. Das bedeutet, dass materiell-intellektuell grosse Menschen ebenso vllig unschpferisch und geistig absolut unbedeutend sein knnen wie auch Friedensstifter, Religionsheilige, Helfer in Not, Elend und Krankheit, und nicht zuletzt jene, die in Kriegen usw. an vorderster Front stehen und Sanittsdienste usw. leisten.

71. Meistens werden derartige Menschen nur von Abenteuerlust, Mitleid und Selbstmitleid und andern falschen materiell-intellektuellen Gedanken und daraus resultierenden Gefhlen getrieben, ohne die mindeste Erkennung des Schpferischen in sich zu besitzen.

72. Sehr oft sind sie irregeleitet durch irreale Religionen, die falsche Nchstenliebe und ebenso falsche gttliche Lehren und Demutsformeln predigen.

73. Yet what is the difference between such life-forms and 73. Doch worin besteht nun der Unterschied zwischen solchen Lebensformen und dem that of the human being who lives in accord with the spirit? dem Geist lebenden Menschen? 74. In general, the normal human being allows himself to be guided and conquered by base, material-intellectual sentiments. 74. Der normale Mensch im allgemeinen lsst sich von niederen materiellintellektuellen Regungen leiten und besiegen.

75. If he does have good feelings, then they are never 75. Hat er einmal gute Gefhle, dann sind diese niemals bestndig und verschwinden constant and soon disappear again to, again, make room for bald wieder, um wieder niedereren Regungen Platz zu machen. lower sentiments. 76. He who, on the other hand, is a human being living for 76. Der dem Geist lebende Mensch hingegen lsst selbst die kleinsten schpferischen spirit, never allows even the smallest creational Regungen niemals abklingen, sondern er erfasst sie und weitet sie ins Unendliche aus. inclinations to subside, rather he grasps them and infinitely expands them. 77. Base inclinations find no anchorage in him, because the 77. Niedere Regungen finden in ihm keinen Ankerplatz, denn die Wasser von Weisheit waters of wisdom and knowledge in him are too deep to und Wissen in ihm sind zu tief, als dass eine niedere und kurze Ankerkette ihren enable a base and short anchor chain to reach the bottom. Grund zu erreichen vermchte. 78. The human being who lives in accord with spirit 78. Der dem Geist lebende Mensch versucht andauernd, sich immer und unter allen constantly attempts always, and under all circumstances -to Umstnden im Schwingungsbereich schpferischer Regungen zu erhalten. maintain himself in the vibrational realm of creational inclinations.

Understanding The Term Creation

91
79. Sollten diese einmal durch irgendwelche Einflsse in Gefahr geraten, dann beruft er sich auf die Schpfung in hchster Potenz und schtzt sich so in ihrer hchsten Schwingungskraft vor dem Negativen.

79. Should this be endangered by some kind of influences, then he calls on the highest power of Creation and thus protects himself, with its highest vibrational power, from the negative.

80. He proceeds in this manner until the creational essence 80. Auf diese Weise verfhrt er so lange, bis das schpferische Wesen in ihm die in him has created the absolute certainty of defence against absolute Bestimmtheit der Abwehr gegenber dem Negativen erzeugt hat. the negative. 81. The human being is always the bearer of something or other. 82. Many bear oppressive feelings within themselves, others bear grief, worries, problems, hopes, and other thoughts of a material-intellectual nature. 83. Also fears and imaginations of images of any kind -good or ugly belong in his material-intellectual thinking. 84. But the human being, who lives in accord with the spirit, is a bearer of the creational, of the spiritual. 85. He is a bearer of Creation, a conscious bearer of spirit, because he constantly carries the knowledge and ability of the creational laws in himself; and the more the old nature of the material-intellectual thinking would like to make him the bearer of its un-logic, the more he works intensively to make the creational in himself prevalent and to anchor it securely. 81. Der Mensch ist immer Trger von irgendwelchen Dingen.

82. Viele tragen bedrckende Gefhle in sich, andere Kummer, Sorgen, Probleme, Hoffnungen und andere Gedanken materiell-intellektueller Natur.

83. Auch ngste und Vorstellungen von Bildern jeglicher Art, gute wie hssliche, gehren in sein materiell- intellektuelles Denken. 84. Der dem Geist lebende Mensch aber ist Trger des Schpferischen, des Geistigen.

85. Er ist ein Schpfungstrger, ein bewusster Geisttrger, denn er trgt immerzu das Wissen und Knnen der schpferischen Gesetze in sich; und je mehr ihn die alte Natur des materiell-intellektuellen Denkens zum Trger ihrer Unlogik machen mchte, um so mehr arbeitet er intensive daran, das Schpferische in sich berwiegend zu machen und fest zu verankern.

86. He immediately transforms, into creational power and 86. Selbst Gedanken des Negativsten, die kommen und sein geistigintellektuelles wisdom, even the most negative thoughts which come, and Denken zerstren wollen, verwandelt er sogleich in schpferische Kraft und Weisheit. want to destroy, his spiritual-intellectual thinking. 87. In this way he makes everything creational and carries it, within himself, as a power bloc. 88. Thereby he is a walking temple of Creation. 87. So macht er alles zum Schpferischen und trgt es als Machtblock in sich.

88. Dadurch ist er ein wandelnder Schpfungstempel.

89. The intelligence of human beings living for Creation 89. Die Intelligenzen der der Schpfung lebenden Menschen werden immer mehr becomes ever more spiritual and advances ever deeper into vergeistigt und dringen immer tiefer in das Geistesbewusstsein vor. spiritual consciousness. 90. The human being who lives in accord with spirit, penetrates ever deeper into all things with his cognitive faculty and comprehends the warmth of the fire of the creational presence in everything. 91. Thereby, the spiritually thinking human being recognises, and is conscious of, the power and the truth of the creational presence everywhere. 92. That which therefore remains unrecognised by the everyday perception of the senses is perceived with the spiritual consciousness by the human being who lives in accord with Creation. 90. Der dem Geist lebende Mensch dringt mit seinem Erkenntnisvermgen immer tiefer in alle Dinge ein und erfasst die Wrme des Feuers der schpferischen Gegenwart in allem.

91. Dadurch wird dem geistig denkenden Menschen berall die Kraft und die Wahrheit der schpferischen Gegenwart erkenntlich und bewusst.

92. Was daher von den alltglichen Sinneswahrnehmungen unerkannt bleibt, wird vom der Schpfung lebenden Menschen geistig bewusst wahrgenommen.

93. He therefore always sees, in all things and life-forms, 93. Er sieht also in allen Dingen und Lebensformen immer die schpferische the creational presence and the application of the creational Gegenwart und die Anwendung der schpferischen Gesetze. laws. 94. He possesses a spiritual image of the power of Creation's presence, and he dedicates all the precious energies of his life and BEING to creational knowledge, its truth, power and wisdom, and thereby to the ability of his fragment of Creation which lives within him his spirit. 94. Er besitzt ein geistiges Bild von der Kraft der Schpfungsgegenwart, und er weiht all die kostbaren Energien seines Lebens und SEINs dem schpferischen Wissen, seiner Wahrheit, Kraft und Weisheit und dadurch dem Knnen seines in ihm wohnenden Teilstckes der Schpfung - seinem Geist.

Understanding The Term Creation

92
95. Das materielle Leben auf der Erde ist wie ein vergngliches Spiel, ein sich verflchtigendes Phnomen; hinter ihm aber liegt die ewige und zeitlose Wahrheit: der Geist, die schpferische Gegenwart und die Wirklichkeit der Schpfung.

95. The material life on Earth is like a fleeting game, an evaporating phenomenon; but behind it lies the eternal and timeless truth: the spirit, the creational presence and the reality of Creation. 96. This creational reality bears within itself all realms and spheres pertaining to the capacity for wisdom. 97. It is this which remains; the timelessly constant and imperishable. 98. This is no game, rather it is eternal and timeless truth and wisdom, knowledge, freedom, love, logic and ability, relative perfection, absolute certainty. 99. Very many people are afraid to live in the sense of Creation, and they think, and are of the opinion, that they must remain only with the one who is supposed to take their fear of death from them; with a god of a religion, who, in intentional false teaching and, for his very own benefit, has promised to take away their fear of death, if, in erroneous belief, they submissively believe his lies, whereby they are enslaved by him and lose their freedom of consciousness. 100. The constant repetition of this religious false teaching causes the believers to find imagined and deceitful fulfillment, and subject themselves to an evil delusion which prevents all their rationality pertaining to consciousness, whereby also their spiritual-intellectual thoughts are hindered and oppressed and enslaved. 101. Only very few human beings are not afraid to live in the sense of Creation, and know that this alone guarantees life and BEING, because this thereby fulfills the creational laws, and they, in turn, make life and BEING into life and BEING. Billy Everything that you say sounds so understandable and logical -if only the human beings could grasp it. Semjase 102. They certainly will, yet it will not be overnight.

96. Diese schpferische Wirklichkeit trgt in sich alle Reiche und Bereiche des weisheitlichen Knnens. 97. Dies ist das Bleibende, das zeitlos Bestndige und Unvergngliche.

98. Dies ist kein Spiel, sondern ewige und zeitlose Wahrheit und Weisheit, Wissen, Freiheit, Liebe, Logik und Knnen, die relative Vollkommenheit, die absolute Bestimmtheit. 99. Sehr viele Menschen frchten sich, im Sinne der Schpfung zu leben, und sie denken und meinen, dass sie nur bei dem einen verweilen mssten, das ihnen die Angst vor dem Tode nehmen soll; bei einem Gott einer Religion, der ihnen in bewusster Irrlehre und zu seinem ureigensten Nutzen versprochen hat, ihnen die Angst vor dem Tode zu nehmen, wenn sie irrglubig und demtig seinen Lgen glauben wrden, wodurch sie in seine Versklavung geraten und bewusstseinsmssig unfrei werden.

100. Die stndige Wiederholung dieser Religionsirrlehre bewirkt, dass die Glubigen eine eingebildete und trgerische Erfllung finden und einem bsen Wahn unterliegen, der ihnen alle bewusstseinsmssige Vernunft unterbindet, wodurch auch ihr geistig-intellektuelles Denken gehemmt und unterdrckt und versklavt wird.

101. Nur sehr wenige Menschen frchten sich nicht im Sinne der Schpfung zu leben und wissen, dass allein dies das Leben und das SEIN gewhrleistet, weil dadurch die schpferischen Gesetze erfllt werden, und die wiederum das Leben und das SEIN zum Leben und SEIN machen.

Billy Was du sagst, klingt alles so verstndlich und logisch - wenn das die Menschen nur begreifen knnten. Semjase 102. Das werden sie schon, doch es wird nicht von heute auf morgen sein.

103. You and your group lay only the foundation stones for 103. Du und deine Gruppe legen nur die Grundsteine zu einer Lawine, die erst in sehr an avalanche, which will only start to roll at a very much viel spterer Zeit ins Rollen kommen wird. later time. Billy I know. We have already often spoken about that. But now I have yet another question, which was directed at me ... Billy Ich weiss, darber haben wir ja schon fters gesprochen. Doch nun habe ich wieder eine Frage, die an mich gerichtet wurde.

Translated by: Vivienne Legg and Dyson Devine. Revision: November 2010, by Vivienne Legg and Dyson Devine in collaboration with Vibka Wallder. Translators note: FIGU-approved translators are obliged to make use, to the best of their abilities, of certain English word-choices as determined by Billy Meier, and by FIGU members who have been working on the "Goblet of Truth" translation in consultation with Billy. These words are recorded in the FIGU online dictionary https:/ / figu. org/ dict/ For this reason the reader may encounter, in this translation, some English choices for German words which will seem quite peculiar. These choices are based on Billy Meier's unique knowledge of the original and true meaning of

Understanding The Term Creation German terms and many English terms - especially those which pertain to the spiritual teaching - which reveals that often "well-known" words, in both languages, are misleading when used in the conventional sense. In addition to this, in some cases, the German word must be carried over into the English text since no adequate corresponding English word or phrase can be found at all. Wherever this occurs a corresponding footnote has been added to attempt to define the word for the reader. Since some of these German terms describe concepts which are only being described for the first time in this detail for Earth humanity, there is still much work to be done before adequate explanations can be found to aid the reader. This is all the more reason why it is important for a serious student of this teaching to, at least, strive to learn the German language. Please continue to consult the FIGU online dictionary to keep up to date with any ongoing revision of the terms used in this translation.

93

References
[1] spiritual-fine-sensitive feeling: (in other words, the spiritual counterpart to the material feeling) corresponds to the German word Empfindung which is traditionally translated as, a. (sinnliche Wahrnehmung) sensation; sensory perception; b. (Gefhl) feeling; emotion. [2] fulfilment: corresponds to the German word, Ziel, which, according to Billy, should not be translated as goal or aim or target. [3] determination: corresponds to the German word, Ziel, which, according to Billy, should not be translated as goal or aim or target.

Source

What the Human Seeks


What the Human Seeks Semjase-Silver-Star-Center 16th August 2005, 23:45 Billy Was der Mensch Sucht Semjase-Silver-Star-Center 16. August 2005, 23.45 h Billy

What the Human Seeks

94
Der Mensch sucht; doch wonach sucht er? Er sucht nach Wahrheit, nach dem wahren Leben und dem Lebenssinn. Doch er tut es in einem ungestmen Drngen sowie in Unvorsichtigkeit und stets darauf erpicht, in allem und jedem, was ihm unterkommt, sich in einem Glauben zu ergehen, sei dieser nun politisch, religis, sektiererisch, philosophisch oder sonstwie ideologisch. Nicht kmmert sich der Mensch dabei um die Wirklichkeit, nicht um die Wahrheit und nicht um wahre Liebe, Menschlichkeit und alles, was zum wahrheitlichen Leben gehrt. Das Suchen der Menschen geht dabei wie ein gewaltiges Brausen durch die Welt, obwohl der Mensch nicht weiss, was er eigentlich als wahres Leben und als Lebenssinn sucht und sich auch nichts darunter vorstellen kann. Und gerade das fhrt dazu, dass unzhlige falsche Propheten, Gurus, Meister, Erleuchtete und Erhabene sowie Buchschreiber und Seminaranbietende in Erscheinung treten und leichtes Spiel mit ihrem horrenden Unsinn, mit ihren Irrlehren und Falschheiten haben, mit denen sie ihre Glubigen an sich fesseln, um sie finanziell auszubeuten, sie zu missbrauchen und abhngig zu machen. Immer mehr berschtten Sturmfluten von Bchern mit irren Inhalten religiser, sektiererischer, esoterischer, philosophischer und politischer Form usw. die nach dem Leben und Lebenssinn suchenden Menschen, die gierig nach diesen Unsinnsbchern greifen und sich nur zu gerne in die Irre fhren lassen. Wichtig ist den Menschen nur, dass sie irgendwelchen irren Lehren nachhngen und daran glauben knnen, ohne das Ganze zu hinterfragen und ohne Vernunft und Verstand walten zu lassen. Selbst Gelehrte glauben an die Unsinnigkeiten dieser falschen Lehren, und nicht selten graben sie bis zur bewusstseinsmssigen Ermattung oder gar bis zum psychischen Zusammenbruch in alten Schriften, um zu forschen und zu grbeln, bis sie halb irre werden. Falsche Propheten aller Art machen den Bottich der Angst voll in der Weise, dass sie den Weltuntergang predigen, vor Gottes Zorn warnen und den Glubigen das Paradies verheissen. Rund um die Welt ist das Feuer der Warnungen und Verheissungen entflammt. Wie eine fiebergeschwngerte Seuche wollen falsche Propheten, Esoteriker, Sektierer, Erleuchtete, Gurus, Erhabene und Weise sowie angebliche Kontaktler mit Ausserirdischen sowie Channeler, Hellseher und sonstige Medien usw. gttliche Botschaften verbreiten. Und tatschlich wird dadurch des Erdenmenschen Psyche durchwhlt und hllisch strapaziert, so nichts Labendes und nichts Erquickendes mehr darin zu finden ist. Der ganze diesbezgliche Sektierismus ist derart an der letzten Kraft des Menschen sengend, zehrend und saugend, durch die er vielleicht noch zu Verstand und Vernunft kommen knnte, um sich von dem ganzen Unsinn abzuwenden, hin zur wirklichen Wahrheit der Lehre des Lebens und der Lehre des Geistes, um im Bewusstsein zu evolutionieren. Doch der Mensch ist durch seinen Glauben an die falschen Propheten, Esoteriker, Gurus, Sektierer, Medien und sonstigen Erleuchteten und Erhabenen bereits derart im Sumpf der Unwahrheit, des Schwindels, des Luges und Betruges versunken, dass er sich nur noch mit usserster Mhe daraus befreien kann. Tatschlich ist er bereits derart zerrissen in dieser Dsterheit, dass er die Gegenwart der effektiven Wahrheit und der schpferischen Gesetzmssigkeiten nur noch schwerlich zu erkennen vermag. Doch der Mensch sucht, und hie und da findet trotz allem bel der eine und andere den Weg zur Realitt der Wahrheit.

The human seeks; but for what does he seek? He seeks for the truth, for the true life and the meaning of life. However, he does it in an impetuous rush as well as in carelessness and is always eager, in each and every thing that he comes across, to indulge in a belief, be this political, religious, sectarian, philosophical or ideological in other ways. At the same time, the human does not concern himself with reality, the truth and true love, humaneness and all what pertains to the true life. The human's seeking is also like an enormous boom throughout the world even though the human does not know what he actually seeks as the true life and as the meaning of life and also can imagine nothing by that. And it is exactly this that leads to the appearance of countless false prophets, gurus, masters, enlightened ones and lofty ones as well as book authors and those who offer seminars, and with their horrendous nonsense, with their false teachings and deceitfulness, they have an easy job of binding their believers to themselves in order to financially exploit them, to abuse them and to make them dependent. More and more, storm tides of books pour crazy subject matter of religious, sectarian, esoteric, philosophical and political form, etc., onto the humans who seek the life and the meaning of life, who greedily reach for these nonsensical books and are only too willingly led astray. To the humans, it is only important that they give themselves up to any false teachings and can believe in them without questioning everything and without letting reason and understanding prevail. Even scholars believe in the insanity of these false teachings, and not rarely do they delve, till consciousness-related exhaustion or even till psychological collapse, into old writings, in order to research and to ponder, until they become half crazy. False prophets of all kinds make the vat of fear full in the way that they preach the end of the world, warn of God's wrath and promise paradise to the believers. The fire of warnings and promises ignites around the world. Like a fever-filled plague, false prophets, esoteric ones, sectarians, enlightened ones, gurus, lofty ones and sages as well as those allegedly in contact with extraterrestrials as well as channelers, clairvoyants and other mediums, etc., want to spread divine messages. And as a matter of fact, the terrestrial human's psyche is thereby ransacked and hellishly strained; thus, nothing refreshing and nothing invigorating is to be found in it anymore. The whole sectarianism relating to this scorches, saps and sucks the human's last strength through which he perhaps could still come to understanding and reason in order to turn away from the whole nonsense towards the real truth of the teaching of life and the teaching of the spirit in order to evolve in the consciousness. But the human has, through his belief in the false prophets, esoteric ones, gurus, sectarians, mediums and other enlightened ones and lofty ones, already immersed in the morass of untruth, swindle, lies and deception in such a way that he can only free himself from that with extreme effort. Actually, he is already so inwardly torn in this gloominess that he can only hardly recognize the presence of the effective truth and the Creational laws. However, the human seeks and here and there finds the path to the reality of the truth despite all evils of one and another.

What the Human Seeks

95
Der Mensch sucht, und hie und da regt sich ein leises Flstern, ein schwaches Raunen wachsender Erwartung von etwas, das doch eher der Wahrheit als irgendwelchem leeren Geschwafel entspricht. Ist der Mensch soweit, dann erwartet er etwas Kommendes, das in ihm jeden Nerv unruhig werden lsst und unbewusst sein Sehnen nach der effectiven Wahrheit, nach Wissen und Weisheit sowie nach wahrer Liebe und Harmonie in hchste Spannung treibt. Im Menschen beginnt es zu wallen und zu wogen, whrend in ihm aber immer noch Zweifel sind, die dster brtend, betubend und unheilschwanger in den Gedanken und Gefhlen toben, infolge der Angst, Strafe erdulden zu mssen, wenn das Alte und Unsinnige abgelegt wird. Das ist der Moment, bei dem es darauf ankommt, dass mutig der Weg der Realitt beschritten und die Wahrheit anerkannt wird, andernfalls gebiert daraus Verwirrung, Kleinmut und Verderben, wenn nicht mit aller Kraft der dunkle, dichte Schleier endgltig zerrissen wird. Werden Kraft und Mut nicht aufgebracht, dann werden die Gedanken und Gefhle mit gewaltiger Zhigkeit wieder in den schmutzigen Morast hinabgerissen, in dem alles Bemhen um aufsteigende Lichtgedanken im Keime erstickt werden. Damit tritt dann ein unheimliches Schweigen gegenber der effectiven Wahrheit ein, weil alles an gutem Wollen im sumpfigen Morast unterdrckt, abgewrgt, zersetzt und vernichtet wird, wodurch kaum mehr eine Mglichkeit besteht, nochmals den Weg in die Freiheit zu finden. Die Chance dazu ist derart verschwindend klein, dass sie kaum mehr erfasst und nochmals genutzt werden kann, wenn nicht durch einen ungeheuren eigenen Einfluss der Zustand nochmals zum Besseren gendert werden kann. Geschieht das nicht, dann wird der Schrei der Sehnsucht und des Suchens nach Licht und Wahrheit, Liebe, Wissen und Weisheit abgeleitet und verhallt im alles verschluckenden Morast, der durch alle jene falschen Propheten, Heilbringer, Gurus, Esoteriker, Meister, Sektierer, Erleuchteten und Erhabenen sowie durch irrefhrende falsche Behauptungen der nichtverstandenen und fehlinterpretierten Geisteswissenschaften mit Fleiss geschaffen wird und die vorgeben zu helfen, die Wahrheit und das Heil zu bringen, in Wahrheit aber horrenden Unsinn lehren. Ihr Lehrmaterial ist irrlehrig, falsch, verlogen, heuchlerisch, verantwortungslos, irrefhrend und unwirklich. Sie lehren nicht die Wahrheit, sondern die Lge, ihre Worte sind Schall und Rauch und ihr Begehr ist nur Macht und Profit, ein Leben in Selbstherrlichkeit sowie in Saus und Braus, tugendlos und ohne Ehre und Wrde, denn sie bringen dem suchenden Menschen nicht Liebe, Harmonie, Frieden und Freiheit, sondern Elend, Not und Angst. Als falsche Propheten und Heilbringer usw. kennen sie weder die Gesetze und Gebote der Schpfung noch die Wahrheit in bezug auf die Lehre des Lebens, die Geisteslehre und den Lebenssinn, was dazu fhrt, dass sie dem Menschen das lebensnotwendige Wasser rauben.

The human seeks, and here and there floats a soft whisper, a faint whisper of growing anticipation of something that corresponds really more to the truth than to any empty gibberish. If the human is ready, then he anticipates the arrival of that which makes every nerve within him become fidgety and unconsciously brings his yearning for the effective truth, for knowledge and wisdom as well as for true life and harmony, to its peak. In the human, it begins to seethe and surge, while within him, however, are still doubts that rampage, gloomily brooding, numbing and calamitous, in the thoughts and feelings as a result of the fear of having to endure punishment if the old and nonsensical things are discarded. This is the moment in which it is important that the path of reality is courageously followed and the truth is acknowledged, otherwise it brings forth confusion, faintheartedness and disaster if the dark, thick veil is not torn once and for all with full strength. If strength and courage are not summoned up, then the thoughts and feelings are again pulled down with powerful tenacity into the filthy morass in which all efforts for soaring thoughts of illumination are nipped in the bud. Therewith, a frightening silence with respect to the effective truth then sets in because all well-wishing is suppressed, stifled, undermined and destroyed in the swampy morass, whereby a possibility to once again find the path to freedom hardly exists anymore. The chance for this is vanishingly small in such a way that it can hardly be grasped anymore and be useful again if the situation is not changed for the better again through a tremendous influence of one's own. If this does not happen, then the cry of longing and seeking for light and truth, love, knowledge and wisdom is diverted and goes unheard in the all-consuming morass, which is deliberately created by all those false prophets, saviors, gurus, esoteric ones, masters, sectarians, enlightened ones and lofty ones as well as by misleading false assertions of uncomprehending and wrongly interpreted spiritual sciences, and they pretend to help, to bring the truth and salvation but, in truth, teach horrendous nonsense. Their teaching material is false, wrong, dishonest, hypocritical, irresponsible, misleading and unreal. They do not teach the truth but rather lies; their words are hollow and their desire is only power and profit, a life like a king as well as in arrogance, virtueless and without honor and dignity, because they do not bring love, harmony, peace and freedom to the seeking human but rather misery, distress and fear. As false prophets and saviors, etc., they know neither the laws and directives of Creation nor the truth in regard to the teaching of life, the teaching of the spirit and the meaning of life, which leads to them robbing the human of the water necessary for life.

What the Human Seeks

96
Die falschen Heilbringer und Propheten ermden durch ihren Unsinn, ihre Falsch- und Irrlehren sowie durch ihren Betrug und ihre Lgen das Bewusstsein des Menschen, anstatt dieses durch Wahrheit, wahrliches Wissen, Weisheit und Liebe zu beleben. Wahrhaftige Wahrheit erfrischt das Bewusstsein unmittelbar, denn sie erquickt und belebt. Der einfach nach Wahrheit, Wissen und Weisheit, Liebe, Harmonie und innerer Freiheit sowie nach innerem Frieden suchende Mensch wird durch die Unwahrheiten und Scheinerklrungen geschockt. Dieser Schock ist einerseits die durch die falschen Lehren und Behauptungen erzeugte Angst und andererseits - durch das vllige Unverstehen - das damit zwangslufig verbundene Falschinterpretieren der wirklichen Wahrheit, die den Lgen der falschen Propheten und Heilbringer vllig abgeht. So wird durch die Falschlehren und die diesbezglich falsche Geisteswissenschaft dem Menschen auch in bezug auf das Jenseits eine Mauer aufgebaut, die nicht durchbrochen werden kann und die keinen Einblick gewhrt in die Wirklichkeit des Todeslebens. Und andererseits, wer soll von den wirklich nach Wahrheit suchenden Menschen die konfuse Sprache und all die Fremdworte der sogenannten <Gelehrten> verstehen, die ihre wahrheitlich unzulnglichen und in der Regel vllig wahrheitswidrigen Erklrungen in komplizierte Stze und unverstndliche Ausdrucksweisen kleiden? Da fragt es sich wirklich, ob denn die Belange um das Jenseits und alles Drum und Dran nur fr diese Irrlehrer und <Geisteswissenschaftler> gelten sollen. Und diesbezglich werden unzhlige Unsinnsbcher geschrieben, in denen nur leere Phrasen oder Phantasien gedroschen werden, die mit der Wirklichkeit nicht das Geringste zu tun haben (siehe hierzu Billys Werk: <Wiedergeburt, Leben, Sterben, Tod und Trauer>, Wassermannzeit-Verlag FIGU).

The false saviors and prophets fatigue the consciousness of the human through their nonsense, their wrong and false teachings as well as through their deceit and their lies instead of enlivening this through truth, true knowledge, wisdom and love. Actual truth refreshes the consciousness directly because it invigorates and enlivens. The human who seeks simply the truth, knowledge and wisdom, love, harmony and inner freedom as well as inner peace is shocked by the untruth and pseudoexplanations. This shock is, on the one hand, the fear created by the false teachings and assertions and, on the other hand - due to complete incomprehension - the misinterpretation, inevitably connected therewith, of the real truth, which absolutely diverges from the lies of the false prophets and saviors. Thus, also, in regard to the Beyond, a wall is put up for the human by the false teachings and the related false spiritual sciences, that cannot be broken through and that allows no glimpse into the reality of the deathlife. And on the other hand, who among the humans who really seek the truth should understand the confused talk and all the strange words of the so-called "scholars" who put their explanations that are truly insufficient and, as a rule, completely contrary to the truth into complicated sentences and incomprehensible modes of expression? Here it is really questionable whether the concerns about the Beyond and all that pertains to it should be valid only for these false teachers and "spiritual scientists". And in relation to this, countless nonsensical books are written, in which are written a lot of empty phrases or fantasies that have nothing to do with reality in the slightest (concerning this, see Billy's work: "Reincarnation, Life, Dying, Death and Mourning", Aquarian Age Publishing House FIGU).

The false prophets, saviors, "spiritual scientists", esoteric ones and all Alle sprechen sie von Gott, die falschen Propheten, Heilbringer, who are linked with religions and to sectarianism as well as with <Geisteswissenschaftler> philosophies all speak of God, and, at the same time, their intelligence is not so far developed that they could recognize that the Creational is not a God but rather alone the unpersonifiable universal consciousness and is just simply named Creation. A university of truth surely must be established for them all so that they can define the term Creation as universal spirit and universal consciousness and not correlate God with a Creator God and God the Father and learn to understand that, since time immemorial, God is only a title of a human who is advanced in wisdom. Must really all these God-believers first gain the ability to recognize and to define the term Creation through arduous learning? Is it actually such that the terrestrial human, through his search for religions, sectarianism, philosophies and other ideologies, finds the true path of truth and the true truth only if the world or the universe collapse around him and his ambition in regard to the belief is destroyed?

What the Human Seeks

97
, Esoteriker und alle, die mit Religionen und dem Sektierismus sowie mit Philosophien verbunden sind, und nicht ist ihre Intelligenz dabei derart weit entwickelt, dass sie erkennen knnten, dass nicht ein Gott, sondern allein das unpersonifizierbare Universalbewusstsein das Schpferische ist und einfach schlichtweg Schpfung genannt wird. Fr sie alle muss wohl erst eine Hochschule der Wahrheit errichtet werden, damit sie den Begriff Schpfung als Universalgeist und Universalbewusstsein definieren knnen und nicht mit Gott, einem Schpfergott und Gottvater in Zusammenhang bringen und begreifen lernen, dass Gott seit alters her nur ein Titel eines weisheitsmssig hochentwickelten Menschen ist. Mssen denn wirklich alle diese Gottglubigen erst durch mhsames Erlernen die Fhigkeit erlangen, den Begriff Schpfung zu erkennen und zu definieren? Ist es denn tatschlich so, dass der Erdenmensch durch seine Sucht nach Religionen, Sektierismus, Philosophien und sonstige Ideologien erst dann zum wahren Weg der Wahrheit und zur wahrlichen Wahrheit findet, wenn die Welt oder das Universum ber ihm zusammenbricht und sein Ehrgeiz in bezug auf den Glauben zerstrend ist?

Due to the belief, the human is constrained within himself, uncertainly and one-sidededly instead of many-sidededly, comprehensively and farsightedly oriented, and because he has strayed from the path of the actual truth and the teaching of life as well as the teaching of the spirit and therewith also the Creational directives and laws, he staggers, intoxicated by the belief, from one religion, sect or philosophy to another. But this is no reason for despair because, human, only look up if you are an earnest seeker of the real truth: The path to what's higher, to evolution of the consciousness, to the fulfillment of the Creational laws as well as to the true life, compassion and to your inner freedom and harmony as well as to inner peace, to knowledge and to wisdom lies open before you. In order to follow the path of truth, you must become free and open, face the effective truth neutrally and without any expectations, think about it by yourself and find the truth within yourself. You do not first have to discard your belief and be afraid of divine punishment for that, but you can, in fact, discover the truth if you are still clouded over with the belief. It is only necessary that you occupy yourself with the reality of the truth internally with your very own thoughts and feelings and seek the explanations and logical results within yourself. And if you recognize the reality of the truth within yourself, then your belief will slowly disappear, and you will devote yourself more and more to the truth and eventually detach yourself from the belief that feeds on religions, sectarianism, false philosophies and other false ideologies and can free yourself from that. Inner seeking and searching as well as inner learning is the gateway to knowledge and wisdom, to the true life as well as to inner peace, harmony and inner freedom.

Durch den Glauben ist der Mensch unfrei in sich selbst, unsicher und einseitig statt vielseitig, umfassend und weitsichtig ausgerichtet, und weil er vom Weg der tatschlichen Wahrheit und der Lehre des Lebens sowie der Lehre des Geistes und damit auch von den schpferischen Gebots- und Gesetzmssigkeiten abgekommen ist, taumelt er trunken vom Glauben von einer Religion, Sekte oder Philosophie zur andern. Doch das ist kein Grund zum Verzagen, denn Mensch, schau nur auf, wenn du ein ernsthaft Suchender nach der wirklichen Wahrheit bist: Der Weg zum Hheren, zur Bewusstseinsevolution, zur Erfllung der schpferischen Gesetzmssigkeiten sowie zur wahren Liebe, Nchstenliebe und zu deiner inneren Freiheit und Harmonie sowie zum inneren Frieden, zum Wissen und zur Weisheit liegt offen vor dir. Um den Weg der Wahrheit zu beschreiten, musst du nur frei und offen werden, der effectiven Wahrheit neutral und ohne irgendwelche Erwartungen entgegentreten, selbst darber nachdenken und in dir selbst die Wahrheit finden. Du musst nicht erst deinen Glauben ablegen und dich vor gttlicher Strafe dafr frchten, sondern du kannst die Wahrheit auch ergrnden, wenn du noch dem Glauben verhangen bist. Notwendig ist es nur, dass du dich innerlich mit deinen ureigenen Gedanken und Gefhlen mit der Wirklichkeit der Wahrheit beschftigst und in dir nach Erklrungen und logischen Resultaten suchst. Und wenn du in dir selbst die Realitt der Wahrheit erkennst, dann wird sich langsam dein Glaube auflsen und du wirst dich immer mehr der Wahrheit zuwenden und dich letztendlich vom eingefressenen Glauben ans Religise, Sektiererische, Falschphilosophische oder sonstig Falschideologische lsen und dich davon befreien knnen. Inneres Suchen und Forschen sowie die innere Gelehrsamkeit ist das Tor zu Wissen und Weisheit, zur wahren Liebe sowie zu innerem Frieden, Harmonie und innerer Freiheit.

What the Human Seeks

98
Die Lehre der Wahrheit, die Lehre des Lebens und die Lehre der Schpfungsgesetzmssigkeiten sowie die Lehre des Geistes ist ein allumfassendes, einziges Werk, hervorgegangen in Einfachheit und Schlichtheit, ohne religise und sektiererische Floskeln, ohne Strafandrohung und ohne Zwang zum Beten und Glaubenmssen. Also muss durch das Befolgen der Lehre nicht gegen die Angst angekmpft werden, nicht gegen Falschheiten und nicht gegen Irrtum; und die Lehre ist auch nicht mhselig und schwer zu lernen, weil sie keinerlei Forderungen stellt, wie dies bei Religionen und Sekten usw. der Fall ist. Nur das Befolgen der Gesetze und Gebote fordert Mhe und Geduld, denn die Befolgung bedeutet eine grundlegende nderung des Menschen in bezug auf seine negativen Gedanken und Gefhle sowie auf das Ablegen aller schlechten Gewohnheiten, Laster und Eigenheiten usw. Gegenteiliges, wie es die Religionen, Sekten und Philosophien usw. bringen, ist falsch, denn es ist nicht einfach schlicht Unwahrheit, sondern handfeste Lge. Deshalb muss Abstand gewonnen werden davon, wobei dieses Abstandnehmen jedoch freiwillig und ohne Angst sein muss. Das aber kann nur dann geschehen, wenn der Mensch sich selbst zur Wahrheit fhrt und von dieser voll erfasst wird. Der Mensch muss nach eigenem Willen und aus eigener Vernunft ablassen vom religisen, sektiererischen Glauben, denn sowohl die imaginre Wesenheit Gott wie auch Engel, Dmonen, Religionen und Sektentum entsprechen einem Machwerk menschlicher Gehirne und sind nur ein irreales Stckwerk einer irrealen Wirklichkeit. Die Lehre der Wahrheit ist nicht mhsam und nicht anstrengend, nur deren Verwirklichung bereitet dem Menschen Mhe, und zwar darum, weil er sich anstrengen muss, um wirklicher und wahrhaftiger Mensch zu werden. Er muss sich anstrengen, um seine Fhigkeiten zu erarbeiten wie Toleranz, Geduld, Liebe, Ehrlichkeit, alle Tugenden usw. sowie das Erfassen der tatschlichen Wirklichkeit. Das bedeutet, dass Selbsterkenntnis und Selbstzucht in die Wirklichkeit umgesetzt werden mssen, wie auch Bescheidenheit und alle sonstigen Werte, durch die sich der Mensch als Mensch auszeichnet. Das ist das Mhsame, nicht jedoch die Lehre selbst, denn diese ist einfach und klar verstndlich, denn sie entspricht den schpferisch-natrlichen Gesetzen, die es zu befolgen gilt. Und diese Gesetze sind Werte, die das Bewusstsein zu begreifen vermag, auch wenn es an Raum und Zeit gebunden ist und es in bezug auf die heutige Evolution noch nicht die Ewigkeit und nicht die Unendlichkeit erfassen kann, sondern nur gerade das, was mit der Schpfung in sichtbar direktem Zusammenhang steht. Das Bewusstsein steht nicht still im Strom der unfassbaren Energie und Kraft, die von der Schpfung und vom SEIN sowie von allem Seienden ausgeht und von allem durchstrmt wird, folglich es sich weiterentwickelt, evolutioniert und immer mehr an Wissen und Weisheit zu erfassen vermag. Aus der Schpfung selbst, aus dem SEIN und aus allem Seienden schpft das menschliche Bewusstsein sein Wirken, selbst die Energie und deren Kraft, die jede Sekunde aufgenommen und genutzt werden. Dadurch lernt der Mensch, mit seiner Vernunft auch alles verstandesmssig und folgerichtig zu erfassen und zu begreifen. So sehr mangelhaft in seiner Ttigkeit und in seinem Verstand ist das Bewusstsein des Menschen nicht, wie irrtmlich angenommen wird, denn das Bewusstsein ist es, das in Wahrheit evolutioniert und sich in Vernunft und Verstand immer hher hinaufarbeitet.

The teaching of the truth, the teaching of life and the teaching of Creation's laws as well as the teaching of the spirit is an all-encompassing, unique work, developed in simplicity and plainness, without religious and sectarian empty phrases, without the threat of punishment and without the constraint of praying and having to believe. Therefore, through adherence to the teaching, one does not have to struggle against fear, untruths and error; and the teaching is also not arduous and difficult to learn because it makes no demands whatsoever, as this is the case with religions and sects, etc. Only the adherence to the laws and directives demands effort and patience because the adherence signifies a fundamental change of the human in regard to his negative thoughts and feelings as well as to the removal of all bad habits, vices and qualities, etc. The contrary, as the religions, sects and philosophies convey it, is false because it is not simply, plainly an untruth but rather a blatant lie. Therefore, distance must be obtained from this, in which this distancing, however, must be voluntary and without fear. But this can happen only if the human leads himself to the truth and is fully seized by it. The human must, according to his own will and from his own reason, abandon the religious, sectarian belief because the being God as well as angels, demons, religions and sects correspond to a work of human minds and are only an unreal fragment of an unreal reality.

The teaching of the truth is not arduous and exhausting; only its realization gives the human trouble, namely because he must make an effort to become a real and truthful human. He must make an effort to acquire his capabilities like tolerance, patience, love, honesty, all virtues, etc., as well as the understanding of actual reality. This means that self-knowledge and self-discipline must be translated into reality, as also modesty and all other values through which the human distinguishes himself as human. This is the arduousness but not the teaching itself, because this is simply and clearly understandable, because it corresponds to the Creational-natural laws to which it is imperative to adhere. And these laws are values that the consciousness can grasp even if it is bound to space and time and it, in regard to the current evolution, still cannot comprehend eternity and infinity but rather only exactly that which is visibly, directly connected with Creation.

The consciousness is not quiet in the stream of inconceivable energy and power that springs from Creation and from BEING as well as from all beings and flows through everything; consequently, it develops, evolves and more and more is able to comprehend in knowledge and wisdom. From Creation itself, from BEING and from all beings, the human consciousness draws its functioning, even the energy and its power, which are absorbed and used every second. The human thereby learns, with also his reason, to rationally and consistently comprehend and grasp everything. The human's consciousness is thus not very poor in his actions and in his understanding, as it is erroneously assumed, because it is the consciousness that evolves in truth and works its way ever higher in reason and understanding.

What the Human Seeks

99
Der Mensch darf in seiner Gelehrsamkeit niemals nachlassen und sich niemals an Einzelheiten hngen, denn der Weg der Evolution fordert, dass eine umfassende und gesamthafte Gelehrsamkeit betrieben wird, in der die Einzelheiten als zu erforschende Faktoren gelten, die jedoch ans Ganze angegliedert werden mssen. Das Ganze besteht aus vielen Einzelheiten, die einzeln aufgearbeitet und zum Ganzen gebildet werden mssen. Auch der Mensch an und fr sich ist ein Ganzes in seinem inneren Wesen, das jedoch aus vielen Einzelheiten besteht, die umfassend bearbeitet und zum hchsten Stand gebracht werden mssen. Das allerdings ist mit der Mhe des Erlernens verbunden, denn gegenstzlich zum religisen oder sektiererischen Glauben, der einfach gedankenlos, ohne berlegung des Richtig- oder Falschseins sowie ohne Hinterfragung angenommen und praktiziert wird, fordert die Lehre der Wahrheit, dass sich der Mensch mit allem und jedem gedanklich und gefhlsmssig derart lange und tiefgreifend auseinandersetzt, bis er in sich selbst die Wahrheit findet. Religiser und sektiererischer Glaube fordert Glauben, eine foltergleiche demtige Haltung des Bewusstseins, der Gedanken und Gefhle und eine totale Bewusstseinsversklavung. Trgt der Mensch in sich den festen Willen und bemht er sich tatschlich, in seinem Suchen nach Hherem seinen Gedanken und Gefhlen Reinheit zu verleihen, dann muss er sich in allererster Linie um sich selbst bemhen, sich in Selbsterkenntnis ben und sich in allen ihn beherrschenden Dingen wandeln. Also hat er mit dem Willen und Bemhen noch lange nicht den Weg zu seinem hchsten Ziel gefunden, wodurch ihm alles zuteil wird, das er sich an Evolution wnscht. Also muss er sich weiterhin stetig bemhen, dass ihm alles zuteil wird, was das wahre Menschsein erfordert. Dazu bedarf es weder falscher Propheten, Heilbringern, Gurus, Meistern, Erleuchteten und Erhabenen, Esoterikern, Predigern, Priestern und Pfarrkrften oder <Geisteswissenschaftlern> usw., sondern nur der eigenen bewusstseinsmssigen Anstrengung durch Gedanken und Gefhle in suchender, forschender und erkennender Weise sowie der eigenen Wandlung zum Besseren. Und handelt der Mensch in dieser Weise, dann befreit er sich vom Druck aller krankhaften Grbelei und dem Suchen nach Wahrheit bei falschen Propheten, Heilbringern und sonstigen Schwindlern, Lgnern und Betrgern. Beschreitet der Mensch den richtigen Weg, den er nur in sich selbst finden kann, dann gesundet er an seinem Bewusstsein, an seinen Gedanken und Gefhlen sowie an der Psyche. Mensch der Erde, wache auf und sieh dich um und erkenne, dass nur du allein dir deinen Weg ffnen und dir das Leben zur Freude und zum Erfolg machen kannst. Achte nicht auf den Glauben, sondern erbaue dich an der Wahrheit, meide die Religionen und Sekten, die falschen Philosophien und Ideologien, die Unwahrheiten predigen, denn die grundstzliche Wahrheit aller Dinge ist allein beinhaltet in den schpferischen und natrlichen Gesetzmssigkeiten, und diese findest du nicht in Irrlehren, sondern allein in dir selbst. Der grosse Wahrheitsbringer fr dich bist du selbst, weshalb du Vernunft und Verstand walten lassen musst, um die Wahrheit in dir selbst zu finden. Du selbst bist die Verkrperung der Liebe, der Freiheit, Harmonie und des Friedens - nur musst du es in dir durch eigene Kraft selbst erschaffen. Also sind es nicht die Religionen, Sekten und Philosophien, die dir alle hohen Werte des Lebens bringen, sondern einzig und allein du selbst.

The human must never let up in his learning and never fixate on particulars because the path of evolution demands that a comprehensive and complete learning is pursued, in which the particulars are regarded as ascertaining factors that nevertheless must be attached to the whole. The whole consists of many particulars that must be processed individually and formed into the whole. Also, the human is actually a whole in his inner being, which nevertheless consists of many particulars that must be comprehensively processed and brought to the highest level. Certainly, this is associated with the effort of learning because in contrast to the religious or sectarian belief, which is just thoughtlessly accepted and practiced without consideration of being right or wrong as well as without questioning, the teaching of the truth demands that the human lengthily and thoroughly deals with each and every thing intellectually and emotionally in such a way till he finds the truth within himself. Religious and sectarian belief demands believing, a tormentlike, submissive bearing of the consciousness, thoughts and feelings and a total enslavement of the consciousness. If the human has a strong will within himself and really endeavors to bestow purity on his thoughts and feelings in his search for what is higher, then he very first and foremost must look after himself, practice in self-knowledge and change in all things that control him. So, he has not found, with the will and efforts, the path to his highest goal for a long time yet, whereby everything that he wishes in his evolution is given to him. Therefore, he must continue to steadily endeavor that everything that being a true human requires is given to him. For this neither false prophets, saviors, gurus, masters, enlightened ones and lofty ones, esoteric ones, preachers, priests and parochial powers nor "spiritual scientists" , etc., are needed but rather only one's own consciousness-related effort through thoughts and feelings in a seeking, searching and discerning way as well as one's own change for the better. And if the human acts in this way, then he frees himself from the pressure of all pathological brooding and from the search for the truth in false prophets, saviors and other swindlers, liars and deceivers. If the human follows the right path, which he can find only within himself, then he regains the health of his consciousness, his thoughts and feelings as well as the psyche. Human of Earth, wake up and look about yourself and recognize that only you alone can open your path to yourself and make life joyful and successful for yourself. Pay no attention to the belief, but rather be uplifted by the truth; avoid the religions and sects, the false philosophies and ideologies, that preach untruths, because the fundamental truth of all things is alone contained in the Creational and natural laws, and you do not find these in false teachings but alone within yourself. You are yourself the great truth-bringer for you, which is why you must let reason and understanding prevail in order to find the truth within yourself. You yourself are the embodiment of love, freedom, harmony und peace - only you must yourself create it in yourself through your own power. Therefore, it is not the religions, sects and philosophies that bring you all the high values of life but solely and alone you yourself.

What the Human Seeks

100
Religionen, Sekten und falsche Philosophien binden und schdigen das Bewusstsein des Menschen, setzen dieses einer Versklavung aus, traktieren es mit himmelschreiend blen Dogmen, die einzig und allein das Werk falscher Propheten, Heilbringer und allerlei menschenverknechtenden Gesindels sind, die durch die Glubigkeit ihre Anhnger seit alters her profitgierig ausbeuten und in die Irre fhren. Ihre Machenschaften sind kein Werk der Schpfung, sondern allein von Menschensinn gepresste Formen, was eine Herabsetzung und Verunglimpfung des Schpferischen und dessen Gesetzmssigkeiten und dessen systematische Entwertung bedeutet. Jeden ehrlich und ernsthaft nach der Wahrheit suchenden Menschen stossen diese schleimigen Machenschaften zurck, weil er instinktiv deren Unwahrheit erkennt und erfasst, dass er damit niemals die grosse Wahrheit und Wirklichkeit erleben kann. Nur jene Menschen, die unbedacht sich einfach glaubensmssig diesen miesen Machenschaften anschliessen und folglich auch keine ehrlich Suchende nach der grundlegenden Wahrheit sind, verfallen dem Unsinn, denn sie sind in sich selbst durch eigene Kraft noch nicht derart gebildet und fhig, alles zu hinterfragen und die wirkliche Wahrheit in sich selbst zu ergrnden. Darum wird ihre Sehnsucht nach der Wahrheit immer hoffnungsloser, wobei sie immer tiefer in die Klauen der falschen Propheten und Heilbringer usw. geraten, was letztendlich nicht selten zur Folge hat, dass diese Menschen an sich selbst und an der Welt verzweifeln und womglich ihrem Leben ein Ende setzen. Mensch der Erde, wache auf und zertrmmere in dir das Chaos und die dogmatische Mauer des Glaubens religiser, sektiererischer, falschphilosophischer oder sonstwie falscher ideologischer Prgung, denn nur dadurch kann die Wahrheit aus dir heraus wachsen und unverstmmelt in dein Bewusstsein sowie in deine Gedanken und Gefhle dringen. Aufjauchzend werden dann deine Gedanken und Gefhle sowie die Psyche in ungeahnte frohe und freudige Hhen schwingen, und es werden das Glck, die Freiheit und Harmonie sowie der Frieden und die Liebe in dir aufwallen und dich alles derart fhlen lassen, dass es beinahe die Grenzen deines Verstandes sprengt.

Religions, sects and false philosophies bind and damage the human's consciousness, subject this to an enslavement, torment it with utterly evil dogmas, which are solely and alone the work of false prophets, saviors and all kinds of human-subjugating riffraff, who, through the faith, have greedily exploited their followers for profit and led them astray since time immemorial. Their machinations are no work of Creation but forms alone constrained by human sense, which means a debasement and disparagement of the Creational and its laws and its systematic undermining. Every human who honestly and earnestly seeks the truth repels these slimy machinations because he instinctively recognizes and understands their untruthfulness, that he therewith can never experience the great truth and reality. Only those humans who rashly endorse, simply beliefwise, these rotten machinations and are consequently also not honest seekers of the fundamental truth give way to the nonsense because they are still not so learned and able, within themselves, to question everything and to discover the real truth within themselves through their own power. Therefore, their yearning for the truth becomes ever more hopeless, whereby they get ever deeper into the clutches of the false prophets and saviors, etc., which ultimately has not seldom the consequence that these humans despair of themselves and the world and possibly put an end to their lives. Human of Earth, wake up and destroy, within you, the chaos and the dogmatic wall of belief whose nature is religious, sectarian, false philosophical or false ideological in other ways, because only thereby can the truth grow out of you and penetrate undistorted into your consciousness as well as into your thoughts and feelings. Your thoughts and feelings as well as the psyche will then exultingly soar in unimagined happiness and joy, and happiness, freedom and harmony as well as peace and love will surge up within you and let you feel everything in such a way that it nearly goes beyond the boundaries of your understanding.

References
http://clemmm.googlepages.com/was_der_mensch_sucht.html [1]

References
[1] http:/ / clemmm. googlepages. com/ was_der_mensch_sucht. html

What the Plejaren Wish for Earth Humans

101

What the Plejaren Wish for Earth Humans


Presented by Quetzal in Contact Report 215 On Saturday, February 28, 1987, at 2:09 AM Quetzal 1. For the earth humans, we wish that they, in all love and reason, tend toward bringing an end to all aggression, acts of violence and wars, as well as all criminality, all hate, all discord, every bondage as well as any craving for vengeance and retaliation. 2. In order that correct justice and humanity, as well as true reverence for life can prevail, it is our desire that in all countries worldwide, torture as well as the death penalty be abolished and laws are enacted where every life and the right to soundness of the body and psyche are respected and placed under legal protection. 3. We wish that a normal state of population and births be strived for on Earth and, in this regard, effective worldwide birth control be enforced, because only through this can too excessive an overpopulation be avoided and even further privation, criminality, hate against fellow men, wars, exploitation of Earths resources to the utmost, as well as new diseases, epidemics and misery be avoided and contained. 4. A means of food production should be strived for on Earth among all people and these goods should be distributed in such a manner that the misery of hunger no longer develops and, therefore, all people have enough food. 5. Earth humans should no longer be destructive in all areas of science and in the cultivation of land and forests, as well as water utilization, etc., but rather be constructive and progressive. This also refers to the preservation of a healthy atmosphere and ever more threatening climatic change, with reference to that which originates through human fault. 6. Earth humans should consciously unfold in the forms of love and knowledge, as well as in true humanity, and recognize Creation-given evolution as the highest goal and meaning of life. 7. Earth humans should utilize their sciences in such a manner that true, positive progress develops in every respect. 8. The cognition, knowledge, experience, as well as wisdom should grow within earth humans that they are not the only human life forms in the entire universe and are, furthermore, but a fraction of the whole within the universe. 9. True peace as well as true love and freedom should finally prevail on Earth and among all human beings regardless of skin colour, race and faith, without hate, revenge, jealousy, craving for retaliation, privation, misery, murder, homicide, terror and wars. 10. It should come to an end that the countries of Earth even the poorest and most underdeveloped among them maintain armies that are armed to the teeth and senselessly burn away innumerable sums of money in the billions which could and should be used for the true well-being of the people. Thus it should finally cease that politicians and the military, as well as the most diverse organizations everywhere in the world, talk about peace and freedom, love and humanity, in order to justify tremendous financial expenditures on the one hand, and on the other hand, to snatch up even more of these funds for purposes of war and terror and to heat up the weapons industry so that further acts of terrorism and war can be carried out with the new weapons. 11. It must finally come to an end on Earth that human beings with other forms of conviction as well as different faith, skin colour and race are hated, pursued, tortured and killed. 12. It must come to an end that umpteen thousand tons of food are criminally destroyed on a daily basis for reasons of profit or, due to low market prices, they are simply thrown into rivers, fed to livestock or left to rot away; food which would spare millions of people from a death by starvation, in particular women and children who are the ones bearing the most misery in this regard. 13. It must come to an end that earth humans as a whole face all their enormous problems helplessly and powerlessly because all the profit-greedy, irresponsible and unscrupulous ones are able to conduct their criminal affairs

What the Plejaren Wish for Earth Humans unrestrained without being held accountable for them, as are also the governmental persons of responsibility who are incapable of administering their office within the framework of a just and appropriate leadership in order to resolve the mounting problems. 14. Most urgently, the earth human must learn to bear his own responsibility and consciously act in a progressive manner in accordance with this. It can no longer persist that the responsibility is simply shifted onto someone or something else, because the individual is responsible for all of his own thinking, feelings and actions. The individual must recognize and adhere to his responsibility, because only when the individual begins recognition of his responsibility and adheres to his responsibility will the next person be prompted to do the same, whereby others, in turn, will join in, and finally the whole of Earths mankind will be taken up by it. 15. If the individual person feels the need to actively do something to change the world, its human beings in particular, this actually is within his power, but only in such a manner that he be an example to his fellow man and fellow men. Thus every person has it within him/herself to begin a change for the better, toward peace, love, freedom, progress, as well as toward knowledge and wisdom. Everyone must make a start by himself and also discover the way to a free and happy life on his own. Each person must first acquire an optimistic attitude solely for himself, and from this will initially result the progress of expansion through which his fellow men will be prompted and will join in. And if people think consciously in this direction, then they will make the amazing discovery that all means and all hopes for a true progress exist only when they start everything by themselves. 16. The human being must recognize, discover and experience, in detail through his own cognition, what his true, innermost being is and how it relates to the external personality. 17. Unfortunately, earth humans have generally assigned top ranks or top status to political, economic, scientific, military, material and financial values. These, however, are non-values that bring tremendous damage through which the well-being in physical and psychological aspects is impaired, as well as the consciousness-related development of the individual and even of the whole of mankind. As a result, the true sages and philosophers have vanished, making room for the wanna-bes with respect to wisdom and philosophy who frequently inundate the world and its mankind with horrendous nonsense that has nothing to do with reality, correctness and conformity to laws of the spiritual energies and Creation. All of these non-values must be removed in order to place the true sages back in their proper place in society. The opportunity must be provided for these few who are presently on Earth, to emerge from their hidden solitude so that they can instruct the people. In so doing, however, all those must be pushed into the background who spread unreasonable sectarian teachings and principles, through which earth humans have been pushed away from the real truth and have been misled. 18. Earth humans must learn not to solely pursue materialism and money from birth until death, and hence they should not listen just to those who have amassed political or military power or an immense fortune. And so they should neither aspire after them nor try to be like them, and devote neither their time, their work and efforts nor their initiative and lives to them, as well. If people nevertheless do this, then they forfeit their evolution and thus the meaning of their existence. And if they do not lose their life in a direct manner, then they make themselves dependent on the rulers of a political, dictatorial, military or materially wealthy form, shouting approval and support for them and becoming those who live an appearance instead of those who truly live/exist. 19. The earth human must free himself from the variety of political, dictatorial, military, scientific and faith-oriented directions, as this alone guarantees, on the one hand, the discovery and following of the path of the Creational truth and its laws and commandments, as well as, on the other hand, a loving, peaceful, liberated, wise and harmonious functioning of the individuals and the entire community of mankind. Truthfully no movement of a political, military, economical, scientific, philosophical and faith-oriented form should be allowed to dominate over another. However if such domination exists, then rivalries, hate, racism, faith and political struggles, as well as discord, lack of freedom, unkindness, ignorance and many further non-values develop which lead to destruction, murder and manslaughter, in addition to warlike actions and falsehood.

102

What the Plejaren Wish for Earth Humans 20. The earth human must change toward the good and positive through his own reason and grasp of responsibility, and thereby rehabilitate himself. Thus he must establish his own dimension and free himself from his self-demeaning service toward all his shortcomings and his false hopes and desires. The earth human considers that he will live new lives over and over again in striving for that which is higher in accordance with the Creational laws and commandments through many new personalities in reincarnation of the spirit form and the comprehensive consciousness block, namely in the obligation of a Creational path that he consciously develops in every logical, good and positive form. But this means that every person must strive for his advancement through every personal responsibility, and society must also make that possible for him. It is correct that everybody takes the trouble to perform the required work for which he will be paid and which will enable him to afford housing in one form or the other, as well as, in self-responsibility, to bear the cost of his food and clothing and also for his training and education and for all arising needs. 21. The earth human must learn to recognise and understand his true, innermost Creational being, because solely through will it be possible for him to get involved with his body and, above all, his material consciousness and its awakening and development. Thus he learns his own self-appreciation for his innermost being as well as his body and consciousness and come to this realisation by himself. So the recognition and conscious arousal of ones own innermost being occurs through the awakening of the material consciousness as well as true awareness of the body.

103

Source
theyfly.com [1]

Further Reading
Contact Report 215

References
[1] http:/ / www. theyfly. com/ PDF/ PlejaransWish. pdf

Working upon Goodness

104

Working upon Goodness


Working upon Goodness Semjase-Silver-Star-Center, Hinterschmidrti 19th January 2005, 00:15 Billy If I had to struggle with hindrances of all kinds, if I braced myself very laboriously against my existence, if the power of my thoughts and feelings and the power of my will and the body threatened to leave me, the morale and all hope began to decline and everything became endlessly very difficult within myself, in order to persevere in life and to determinedly do my duty and observe my responsibility, then I searched for my innermost perceptions and feelings, which whispered to me like a soft breeze, that there are unutterably few merry and content human beings down here on Earth because they all are pursued by immeasurable grief and sorrow as well as problems and worries that they are not able to get under control. How very much worse off than I - thus the cognition ever grew in me - these human beings must be. But as I see it, they all can find a way out of their whole adversity, if only they work upon goodness in themselves, if they dedicate themselves to reflection and thereby dedicate themselves to the source of cognition, which brings release from all miseries and evils, from grief, sorrow, problems and worries. This cognition rests in the real illustration of all things, that all is worth living, the negative as well as the positive, and that the living out of what is pleasant as well as what is unpleasant makes life worth living and brings immeasurable experiences and values. The mission of life, namely, to evolve in consciousness, and the fulfillment of this mission is the source from which the anguished, grief-stricken as well as hopeless, the problem-oppressed as well as work-loaded and worried-sick human beings constantly create new strengths, moments of rest and recovery, joy, love, harmony and peace. This is my cognition, and this teaches myself that if goodness is consciously worked upon, then the goodness becomes ubiquitous. Gutes Wirken Semjase-Silver-Star-Center, Hinterschmidrti 19. Januar 2005, 00.15 Uhr Billy Wenn ich mit Hindernissen aller Art zu ringen hatte, wenn ich mich sehr mhsam meinem Dasein entgegenstemmte, wenn mich die Krfte meiner Gedanken und Gefhle und die Krfte meines Willens und des Krpers zu verlassen drohten, die Moral und alle Hoffnung zu sinken begannen und in mir alles sehr und unendlich schwer wurde, um im Leben auszuharren und unbeirrt meine Pflicht zu tun und meine Verantwortung wahrzunehmen, dann suchte ich nach meinen geheimsten Empfindungen und Gefhlen, die mir wie ein leiser Hauch zuflsterten, dass es hienieden auf Erden unsagbar wenige frohe und zufriedene Menschen gibt, weil sie alle von unermesslichem Gram und Kummer sowie von Problemen und Sorgen verfolgt werden, denen sie nicht Herr werden knnen. Wie sehr viel schlimmer als ich so wuchs stets die Erkenntnis in mir mssen doch diese Menschen dran sein. Doch wie ich, knnen sie alle aus ihrem ganzen Ungemach nur herausfinden, wenn sie in sich Gutes wirken, wenn sie sich der Besinnung hingeben und sich durch diese der Quelle der Erkenntnis hingeben, die eine Befreiung von allen Nten und beln, von Gram, Kummer, Problemen und Sorgen schafft. Diese Erkenntnis ruht in der realen Veranschaulichung aller Dinge, dass alles lebenswert ist, und zwar sowohl das Negative wie auch das Positive, und dass erst das Ausleben des Erfreulichen wie Unerfreulichen das Leben lebenswert macht und unermessliche Erfahrungen, Erlebnisse und Werte bringt. Die Mission des Lebens, nmlich im Bewusstsein zu evolutionieren, und die Erfllung dieser Mission ist die Quelle, aus der der sorgenvolle, der gramgebeugte sowie der kummergeplagte, der problembedrckte sowie der arbeitsbelastete und sorgenkranke Mensch stetig neue Krfte, Augenblicke der Ruhe und Erholung, der Freude, Liebe, Harmonie und des Friedens schpft. Das ist meine Erkenntnis, und diese lehrt mich, dass, wenn bewusst Gutes gewirkt wird, dann das Gute allgegenwrtig wird.

References
http://clemmm.googlepages.com/fuer_den_naechsten_etwas_tun.html [1]

References
[1] http:/ / clemmm. googlepages. com/ fuer_den_naechsten_etwas_tun. html

Article Sources and Contributors

105

Article Sources and Contributors


External Links Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=18375 Contributors: Benjamin, Jamesm, Neckel, Sanjin, Ufofacts FIGU Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=17565 Contributors: Jamesm Interview with Billy (1988) Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=6935 Contributors: Jamesm Interview with Billy (1998) Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=7179 Contributors: Jamesm, Sanjin Interview with Billy (2011) Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=18018 Contributors: RemRobinson Silent Devotion Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14310 Contributors: Jamesm Spirit Lessons Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14311 Contributors: Jamesm The Deadly Might Of Thoughts And Feelings Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14312 Contributors: Jamesm The Laws and Directives of Creation Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14313 Contributors: Jamesm The Original Prayer In German Created By Henoch Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14314 Contributors: Jamesm The Philosophy of Life Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14315 Contributors: Jamesm, Sanjin The Seven Steps of Education Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14316 Contributors: Jamesm The Twelve Recommendations Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14319 Contributors: Jamesm, Sanjin The Wrong Way Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14321 Contributors: Jamesm Thoughts about Worries of Yesterday, Today and Tomorrow Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=17989 Contributors: RemRobinson To Be of Equal Value Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14322 Contributors: Jamesm Understanding The Term Creation Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14323 Contributors: Jamesm What the Human Seeks Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14841 Contributors: Benjamin, Jamesm What the Plejaren Wish for Earth Humans Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14325 Contributors: Jamesm Working upon Goodness Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14326 Contributors: Jamesm, Sanjin

Image Sources, Licenses and Contributors

106

Image Sources, Licenses and Contributors


File:IWB.jpg Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?title=File:IWB.jpg License: unknown Contributors: RemRobinson File:IWB1.jpg Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?title=File:IWB1.jpg License: unknown Contributors: RemRobinson File:IWB2.jpg Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?title=File:IWB2.jpg License: unknown Contributors: RemRobinson File:IWB3.jpg Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?title=File:IWB3.jpg License: unknown Contributors: RemRobinson File:IWB4.jpg Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?title=File:IWB4.jpg License: unknown Contributors: RemRobinson File:IWB5.jpg Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?title=File:IWB5.jpg License: unknown Contributors: RemRobinson File:IWB6.jpg Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?title=File:IWB6.jpg License: unknown Contributors: RemRobinson File:IWB7.jpg Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?title=File:IWB7.jpg License: unknown Contributors: RemRobinson File:IWB12.jpg Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?title=File:IWB12.jpg License: unknown Contributors: RemRobinson File:IWB8.jpg Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?title=File:IWB8.jpg License: unknown Contributors: RemRobinson File:IWB9.jpg Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?title=File:IWB9.jpg License: unknown Contributors: RemRobinson File:IWB10.jpg Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?title=File:IWB10.jpg License: unknown Contributors: RemRobinson File:IWB11.jpg Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?title=File:IWB11.jpg License: unknown Contributors: RemRobinson

You might also like